You are on page 1of 254

THE SWORD OF MICHAEL

J.T. Louviere
A John Thomas Louviere Novel
Published by
Black Lake Publishing Company

Copyright © 1999 & 2008


All rights reserved under International and Pan-American
Copyright Conventions. Published in the United States by Black
Lake Publishing Company

First Edition

Johnt@swordofmichael.com
“……..BEWARE, FOR HEREIN LIES THE
SALVATION OF MAN AND THE
DESTRUCTION OF MANKIND.”
“I will ascend into Heaven; I will exalt my
throne above the stars of God. I will sit also
upon the Mount of the congregation, in the sides
of the north. I will ascend above the heights of
the clouds; I will be like the most high.”

-Isaiah 14, Verses 13 & 14 -


1

PROLOGUE

Amidst the serenity of Heaven, there was uneasiness, a


rumbling; in the air there was a feeling of impending doom, of a
battle brewing. The perfection of Heaven, a universe without sin,
a universe where only good exists, was being tainted and giving
way to a new and dangerous order, an order of evil!
God had known that this would eventually happen. He knew
of the inevitability of evil, for without evil, there could be no
good. And without good, there could be no evil. Both were
interdependent of each other. The Creator, a perfect being, had
created Heaven as a perfect and sinless home. A place devoid of
evil. For a perfect being should not live in a non-perfect
environment.
But the Almighty desired companionship, and so created the
angels to love and glorify him. When God had created the
angels, He hadn't wanted to create a bunch of mindless beings
with no choice but to worship Him. He wanted them to worship
Him out of love and respect. So He gave them all a free will.
Lucifer was the most beloved of all of God's angels. In the
beginning, he had loved God as much or more than all of the
angels in Heaven. Lucifer was the most beautiful angel and the
closest to perfect; the closest to God of all the angels. But
Lucifer grew tired of worshipping God and became resentful at
the prospect of serving Him throughout all of eternity. Although
he was a close to perfect being, a flaw was developing... Envy.
Lucifer had begun to question God about creation. But only God
could fully understand creation; therefore, even if He had wanted
to, God could not have answered the inquisitive angel's questions.
This refusal to answer questions regarding creation angered
Lucifer. It angered him so, that he began voicing his displeasure
with God to the other angels of Heaven.
“God claims He loves us, but will not share His knowledge
with us. Is that the way that He repays us for our love and
loyalty? We devote our lives to Him to keep Him happy, and
2

what does He give us in return? He keeps us ignorant; He keeps


us in servitude!”
“HE GIVES US LOVE IN RETURN,” a voice rang out from
the heavens. It was Michael, one of God's most loyal angels.
“Lucifer, you should not try to poison the minds of innocents. If
you are discontented, you should go to the Master, not speak
against Him behind His back!”
“Michael, it is you who are weak minded,” Lucifer responded.
“You tell me not to poison the minds of the innocents, but it is
you whose mind has been poisoned. It is you who try to poison
the minds of those around you. I seek to enlighten them. I seek
to show them the truth!”
“Lucifer, you are blind to the truth. The truth is all around
you, but you refuse to see. God is truth, God is beauty, God is
love.”
As the two argued, the throngs of angels that had gathered
looked on in stunned silence. They had never before witnessed
such a spectacle. Suddenly the light of the sky dimmed until all
were engulfed in total darkness. A great light appeared overhead.
An overpowering voice boomed across all of Heaven. It was the
voice of God!
“LUCIFER,” it echoed, “YOU HAVE SINNED AGAINST
ME AND HEAVEN. YOU HAVE DEFILED MY HOME.
YOU HAVE TAKEN THE SPLENDOR OF HEAVEN AND
REDUCED IT TO DARKNESS!”
The pause that followed was short and powerful.
“SO FOR YOUR SINS, I BANISH YOU AND ALL OF
THOSE WHO CHOOSE TO FOLLOW YOU FROM HEAVEN,
FOREVER!”
"But Lord, have You forgotten about the great powers you've
given me?” Lucifer replied. ‘Oh God of peace and love, do You
dare lower yourself to banish one of Your own creations? Isn't
that too blatant a show of Your great power? Maybe it is I who
will banish You!” he said mockingly.
A great rumbling came from the heavens. The ground shook
at Lucifer's feet. So great was the quake that even the once
fearless Lucifer took a step back in caution.
“YOU DARE MOCK ME IN MY OWN HOME? IT IS I
3

WHO CREATED YOU, NOT YOU WHO CREATED ME.


SATAN, YOU ARE A DISEASE THAT EATS AT THE
HEART OF MY DOMAIN. NOW I SHALL BANISH YOU
AND ALL WHO FOLLOW YOU FROM MY HOME.”
As the echoes of God's voice went silent, the Lord continued.
“You want to rule over your own Kingdom, then, by God, you
shall. Oh Lucifer, prince of darkness, you will rule the darkness;
you and all who follow you shall be gone from my Kingdom and
descend into Hell!”
With that, there was a great flash of light and in an instant,
Lucifer and all of his followers found themselves standing
outside the gates of Heaven.
“I will not leave, Lord! I will storm Your gates and capture
Heaven for myself!” As the words faded in the air, Satan began
to gather his forces and retreat into the wasteland to contrive a
plan to invade and conquer Heaven. Heaven had now been
thrown into civil war!
Meanwhile, God was also gathering His forces.
“Michael, you defended Me against the words of Satan, now I
make you my Archangel. It is you who will defend the gates of
Heaven.”
“But Lord, can You not destroy Lucifer with the wave of your
hand? It is You who gave him life. Can't You take that life
away?”
“Michael, it is true that I could take Lucifer's life with a wave
of my hand, but Lucifer is the king of evil. If he were no more,
there would always be one to replace him. Therefore, I won't
destroy him. But even though evil is inevitable, I shall not have
it infect my home! Hence Michael, my beloved Archangel, I
shall bestow upon you this sword cast in gold and bejeweled with
the most precious stones of Heaven.” God then handed Michael
the sword.
It was more beautiful than anything that Michael had ever
seen.
“It possesses the power of My vengeance. You shall meet
Lucifer outside the gates of Heaven. Once you stand before him,
you will strike the ground at his feet with the sword. He and his
banished angels will fall through the ground, down into the
4

bowels of the earth. The battles between good and evil will be
fought there from now until the end of time. Evil will never
infect My home again! Once Satan and his followers have fallen,
the sword should be placed at the gates of Heaven, that they can
never enter paradise again. Only one with purity and absolute
love for Me can remove the sword, once it has been placed there.
So go forth, Michael, and do the will of God. For even as we
speak, Satan and his forces ascend upon the gates of Heaven!”
“I love you Lord; your will shall be done.” Michael then
turned and made his way to the gate of Heaven. On his way, the
Archangel assembled a handful of angels loyal to God, and led
them to battle.
Eerie shadows were illuminated by the ghostly fog outside the
gates of Heaven. Lucifer's angels, clad in black, lay in waiting in
the distant fields. As the Archangel Michael and his forces
passed through the now tarnished golden gates of Heaven, the
forces of Satan advanced slowly upon them. There was a
tension, a spark of energy in the air. Positive and negative forces
were about to collide!
Suddenly the black clad angels stopped and Lucifer stepped
forward out of the stealth of the fog greeting the Archangel.
Lucifer's voice boomed out -- cutting the silence like a knife,
“Where is your God, your almighty master, is He so afraid that
he will not meet me in battle?”
Michael replied, "He does not choose to do battle with you,
Satan, so He has sent me!” A chorus of laughter came from the
angels standing behind Lucifer.
“You?” Lucifer chuckled, "Why I can destroy you with the
blink of an eye.” After a long pause Lucifer once again directed
his attention toward Michael. “But instead, I will show you more
compassion than your master has shown you by sending you
here. If you fall to your knees, kiss my feet, and denounce God
as your master, I will spare you!” More laughter came from the
deposed angels just behind Satan.
Michael stepped forward, drawing the sword from its sheath.
Satan cackled in disdain. “You come for me with a sword?
Don't you know you can't stop me with such an inferior weapon?
Michael, you amuse me!”
5

Then, with lightning quick reflexes, the Archangel leaped


forward, “I denounce you, Satan!” With that he plunged the
sword into the ground at Satan’s feet. A loud rumbling began.
The ground beneath the great Lucifer began to quake. It then
swallowed Satan and his followers sucking them down into the
huge crater that had been formed by the quake. They began to
fall into emptiness until they crashed into the bowels of the earth.
Then the great crevice that had swallowed them closed, followed
by a loud silence.
The eerie fog that had gathered outside the gates dispersed and
was replaced by the eternal light of God. Once again the
bejeweled towers of Heaven shone with infinite beauty.
Multitudes of God's angels could be heard in choruses rejoicing
and celebrating his glory.
Michael and his band of angels then passed back through the
gates to the cheers of myriads of angels. Once back inside, the
dutiful angel placed the sword at the gate as God had instructed
him to do. Triumphant, Michael returned to tell God of his great
victory.
“Lord, my God, Lucifer has been banished from Heaven
forever!” A tear formed in God's eye, and he turned away in
sadness. “God, did you not hear me? Satan has fallen! Why do
you weep? The rebellion is over!”
“Alas Michael, my beloved,” came God's reply, “it has only
just begun…”
6

PART I
IN THE BEGINNING...

CHAPTER 1

R andal Miguel Pfeiffer watched as the sun was slowly


setting in the west. Behind him, the backdrop of the Dead Sea,
with its many caves situated on the brightly colored plateaus of
the Judean Desert. The last remaining rays of sunlight danced on
the Dead Sea like the sparkles of light cast from a large prism.
Looking around at the vistas surrounding him he thought to
himself, “This is as close to God as you get.” Pfeiffer then went
back into deep concentration, looking over his notes and the
findings from the day's digs.
A biblical archaeologist, and author of many books on the
subject of religious history, he was here in the Judean desert once
again searching for ancient documents and manuscripts
pertaining to the evolution of scriptural teachings.
In particular, he was searching for artifacts and documentation
dealing with a secret order of priests dating back to sometime
around the time of Moses. As the story goes God allegedly
entrusted these priests with certain religious artifacts and
documents. These documents were believed to possibly contain
some of the sacred mysteries of the faith and the covenant
between God and man. Randal also believed that a legendary
sword existed, and might be somewhere in this area of the
Qumran valley.
In earlier expeditions to the Holy Land, Pfeiffer had heard of
a secret order of priests and the sword through local folklore, and
data from previous discoveries. He believed that even though
these were said to be ‘just stories’ or fables; there was more than
just a chance that the order of priests and even the sword existed,
truly existed.
And Professor Pfeiffer wasn't just some foolish little man
7

shooting in the dark. Holding a degree in archaeology from


Johns Hopkins University and being a Professor of Religion at
Columbia University, he had the credentials to be taken seriously.
In addition, he had served as Professor of History of Religions at
The University of Rome, and Director of Excavations at
Jerusalem's Museum of Theological Art, not to mention the
various other awards and honors he had received in his chosen
field. More than intuition was the basis for his interest in this, his
latest expedition. He truly believed that the sword and the order
of priests existed. They had been mentioned in too many texts
and earlier manuscripts for him to just ignore the possibility of
their existence.
Ten years earlier, Randal had heard of the Brotherhood of the
Sons of Zadok from some of the townspeople in a remote village
nestled in the Qumran valley. During that earlier expedition,
Pfeiffer and a team of archaeologists had discovered several
manuscripts dating back to the Essenes.
The Essenes were a Jewish religious sect from Palestine that
dated back to many years before the time of Christ. Disagreeing
with the actions of the Sadducees
and Pharisees, (the two major religious groups of the Jewish
hierarchy at the time), the Essenes had broken away from them to
pursue a purer, more spiritually fulfilling life in the Judean desert.
The Essenes were ascetics, practicing self-denial and shunning
earthly pleasures. They strictly observed Jewish religious laws,
spending many hours a day in prayer. Living by farming and
other simple work, they held property in common, and members
ate a common meal prepared by Community Priests. The life that
John the Baptist (from the bible) led suggests that he may have
been influenced by the Essenes.
In several of the documents discovered by Pfeiffer's
archaeological team on earlier expeditions, there was mention of
an order of priests known as the Brotherhood of the Sons of
Zadok, Keepers of the Faith; Keepers of the Sword.
These references had intrigued Professor Pfeiffer, because he
had never heard of the Brotherhood prior to these discoveries. In
fact, none of Professor Pfeiffer's other colleagues had ever heard
of the Brotherhood either. It would have been easy to write off
8

the stories as folklore, or old wives tales, but Professor Pfeiffer


had a feeling that The Brotherhood did exist. And he had a way
of following his sixth sense. It had accounted for many important
discoveries in his illustrious past.
After quizzing some of the locals in the valley, he had
become more certain in his beliefs that the Brotherhood existed.
The Elders in the surrounding villages had all revealed
information to him indicating the existence of this secret order of
priests dating back to the time of Moses. These priests, Pfeiffer
had learned, had been entrusted with the mysteries of the faith,
along with knowledge of a sword believed to possess the powers
of God. The knowledge of the sword, and its possible
whereabouts, had been given to these priests for safekeeping.
They must have kept their secret well, because it was only up
until Pfeiffer's recent inquiries into the sword’s existence that it
had been taken seriously enough to warrant an expedition into its
whereabouts. A few elite elders to whom the information about
the order had been entrusted had handed down the information in
secrecy from each generation to the next from the time of Moses
to the present. The only reason Pfeiffer had stumbled upon them
was because the locals had learned to trust him during his earlier
expeditions. He cared about the land and the people that lived
there. They respected that and considered him their friend.
The sword, believed to have been used to cast the devil from
Heaven at the beginning of time, showed up again when God
punished the Israelites after they had strayed from him. The Sons
of Zadok were from one of the few tribes that had not strayed;
thus the Brotherhood sprang from that tribe. Biblically, the Sons
of Zadok became the keepers of the Alter of the Temple of
Jerusalem. The Brotherhood was a secret order of high priests
that were considered the elite among the Sons of Zadok. They
were entrusted with the Sacred mysteries of the faith. Also there
were rumors of a Sword of Righteousness believed to be in their
possession, and Randal Pfeiffer was determined to find proof that
the Sacred Teachings and the sword did indeed exist.
As the sun vanished, the only light in the camp came from the
campfires and lanterns placed throughout the area. Abdul, one of
his scouts, came up to wish professor Pfeiffer a good night.
9

“Good night Professor.”


Pfeiffer was in such deep concentration, that he hadn't heard
his associate speaking to him. Out of the corner of his eye, he
noticed Abdul standing there.
“Did you want something, Abdul?”
“I was just wishing you a good night, my friend.”
“Good night, Abdul. Tomorrow should be a very productive
day. I feel we are getting close.” Abdul smiled and left, heading
to his own tent for a much-needed night’s rest.
Despite his positive demeanor, the reality was that Pfeiffer
was getting frustrated. His team had been in the valley for three
years, and so far, they had found no new information to support
earlier theories that the Brotherhood existed. They had found
many artifacts that were believed to have belonged to the
Essenes, but nothing of any real religious or historic significance.
What had been found in three years of work had been mostly
pottery and farming implements. Although they weren’t
religious artifacts, they had been helpful in dating the site back to
the time of the Essenes, anywhere between sixty-three B.C. and
the time of Christ. Potters and craftsmen of certain eras tended to
use the same style in crafting their wares. Chronology on such
items can be dated back by determining the way in which they
constructed their utensils, tools, and other artifacts, and by the
type of materials they used in constructing them, during that
particular age.
Surprisingly, very few human bones were found. Those that
were found were carbon dated back to around the time of the
Essenes. So Professor Pfeiffer knew that the site he was
exploring dated back to the time during which the Brotherhood
had lived, and he knew the artifacts found were from that same
time period. But so far, there was no concrete evidence
suggesting that the Brotherhood or the sword existed. And the
Professor's financier's patience and money wouldn't last forever.
After watching Abdul disappear into his dimly lit tent,
Professor Pfeiffer turned his attention back to his notes.
Somewhere around sixty three A.D., a legion of Roman soldiers
had come into the Qumran Valley to put down the Jewish
Revolution. An ambitious Roman captain, who had heard of the
10

Holy Manuscripts and The Sword, led his soldiers into the
Qumran Valley that Pfeiffer's expedition now occupied.
Josup, the Roman captain, believed that if he could find this
magic sword the possession of it would make him the mightiest
soldier in the world! Even Caesar himself would have to bow
down to him. Thus, he could declare himself ‘Caesar’ and even
God on earth.
A handful of High Priests from the Brotherhood were warned
in advance of the impending invasion, and managed to escape to
hidden caves with the manuscripts and the sword. As fate would
have it, Josup would never find the priests or the precious cargo
that they possessed. The Manuscripts and the Sword died in
obscurity, remaining hidden to this day.
Professor Pfeiffer had carefully followed the trail of Josup and
the areas that the High Priests of the Sons of Zadok had occupied.
All of his research and information had led him to this area at the
northwest corner of the Dead Sea, 12 miles southwest of Khirbet,
Qumran, and just a few hundred yards from a building in the
Wadi Qumran. This building was believed to have been a library
containing Holy Scriptures and teachings, once belonging to the
Essenes that had been uncovered on a previous expedition.
He was sure this was the approximate area where the
Manuscripts should be hidden. But there were thousands of
caves located nearby. He could explore for a lifetime and still
never find what he was looking for. Time and money for the
expedition were running out and he knew that if there wasn't
some breakthrough soon, he would have to end the expedition.
And all of the work and research he and his associates had done
would have been for nothing!
“Damn!” he blurted out as the frustration of his situation set
in. Throwing his notebook to the ground, the scientist sat back
and began rubbing his eyes. It was getting late now. Looking up,
Pfeiffer noticed that everyone else in the camp had already retired
for the evening. Millions of bright stars illuminated the sparkling
sands of the Judean Desert as the professor looked on in wonder.
In the distance the rumblings of wild dogs engaging in combat
were accompanied by the ghostly sound of the desert wind
brushing its sandy surface. The sound of the wind began to play
11

tricks with Pfeiffer's weary mind, beckoning him on, into the
waiting darkness.
As the gray-haired archaeologist listened to the whistling
wind and the sound of wild dogs in the distance, a strong wind
swept by him, knocking several more of his notebooks to the
ground and sending pages flying into the dark shadows beyond
the camp's dull light. He scrambled after them, groping into the
blackness trying to pick up some of the scattered pages. As he
gathered the pages, out of the corner of his eyes, Randal noticed a
shooting star plunge to the earth.
Turning his gaze to the distant plateaus where the falling star
had landed, the young archaeologist noticed a faint blue light. It
seemed close. Possibly close enough to reach by foot. He
watched, as the faint blue light began to get brighter and brighter.
After watching for a while, Pfeiffer realized that it must be only a
couple of hundred yards away. So the scientist decided to
investigate.
A bright florescent blue light now emanated from a rock
formation just south of the expedition site that they had been
excavating for the past ten days. So far that site had yielded
nothing of any significance, a few farming implements and
several tools.
As he cautiously moved closer to the glowing formation, the
wind began to blow stronger. Professor Pfeiffer suddenly
stopped in his tracks, petrified by the distinct sound of
malevolent laughter somewhere within the hissing sound of the
wind.
“Settle down Randal, your mind is playing tricks on you,” he
tried to assured himself. “All this time with very little sleep and
long working hours is starting to get to me!”
Pfeiffer dismissed the sound of the laughter, attributing it to
fatigue. Turning his attention back to the glowing rock
formation, Pfeiffer noticed what looked like blue fire, dripping
from the sky above illuminating all that was around it! As he got
closer, the awestruck archaeologist looked on in astonishment as
the fiery blue flames took on a solid form. It formed the likeness
of a huge glowing sword, blazing in immaculate blue flames.
Professor Pfeiffer rubbed his eyes and began to blink. Still the
12

aberration would not go away. He began to question himself.


“Is this an illusion, or could it be a message from God?” he
decided to investigate further.
As he got closer, the laughter became louder and more sinister
in nature. Chill bumps ran the length of his body as the hair on
the back of his neck stood up. He was scared! It was as if he
stood in a portal between good and evil. Still, his curious nature
spurred him onward into the waiting uncertainty of the black
night. As he approached the object, it became more distinct. The
handle of the sword sparkled with gold. It was inlaid with every
precious stone imaginable, diamonds, rubies, emeralds,
sapphires, alexandrites and amethysts. The blade shined with a
glow not like that of any earthly light, but of an overpowering,
vibrant supreme light, capable of vanquishing any enemy.
After what seemed like hours the determined archeologist
came to the bottom of the rock formation from where the sword's
form had originated. The sword looked as if it were only about
forty feet above him. Reaching straight up, the huge plateau
looked treacherous and inaccessible. Rocks in the formation
looked unstable. In fact they looked as if the slightest movement
might set them into motion, crashing onto the desert below.
Even with this in mind, Pfeiffer began his ascent; being
pushed by his curiosity and the instincts of his sixth sense that
had come through so many times before. He slowly crawled up
the steep formation bathed in the light coming from the
mysterious sword.
His foot slipped, as he inched upward, almost causing him to
lose his balance. Grabbing on for dear life, the struggling
archaeologist began to fight his way back up the jagged wall,
sweat dripping from his forehead as he continued to climb
upward. Finally, as he came within a few feet of the shining
sword, the frightened man was suddenly immersed in darkness;
the light of the sword being replaced with the blackness of the
desert sky.
The maniacal laughter that had accompanied Pfeiffer on this
strange odyssey into the dark Judean desert grew to a feverish
pitch, sounding like the laughter of a madman. About thirty-feet
above the sandy desert floor, Pfeiffer held on tight to the rocks
13

that now protected his life, anchoring him to his only protection
from certain death. What was he to do? He couldn't even see the
rocks that his white-knuckled hands held onto so tightly. Finally,
he decided to descend the rocky wall, opting to resume his search
in the morning by the light of the sun. After all, he couldn't stay
there all night.
Easing his left foot down until he could feel a sturdy place to
put it, the shaking man shifted his weight onto it. Once gaining
his equilibrium, the archaeologist swung around to set his right
foot. The ledge collapsed abruptly, sending him tumbling
downward, his body crashing against the sharp rocks as he fell
into the emptiness of the lonely night. The sound of the laughter
and falling rocks faded as he lost consciousness, his body and
soul vanishing into the deep, dark abyss...
14

CHAPTER 2

As the sun appeared from the northeast end of the Dead Sea,
Professor Pfeiffer's excavation crew was just getting ready for the
day's digs. They were so busy checking equipment and notes
from the previous day that they hadn't even noticed Professor
Pfeiffer's absence. Abdul, thinking that something was wrong,
banged diligently on the professor's tent door. Professor Pfeiffer
was usually the first of the team to rise.
“Sahib, Sahib, are you all right?”
Abdul continued to knock on the entrance to Pfeiffer's tent.
Once the concerned guide was convinced that he would get no
answer, he pulled back the door flap and entered.
There was no sign of the Professor.
In fact, as far as he could tell, Pfeiffer's bed hadn't been slept
in. Things were just as they were the previous day when Abdul
had last seen the professor!
Abdul came rushing out of the professor's tent. “Mr. Savage,
Mr. Savage, Professor Pfeiffer is missing!”
Richard Savage was Pfeiffer's right hand man. He was the
man in charge of finances and took care of all of the
administrative details of the expedition. Other than the professor,
Savage was the most important man in the expedition.
“Calm down Abdul, and tell me what's wrong,” the portly Mr.
Savage acknowledged.
“Mr. Savage, Professor Pfeiffer is missing. He didn't sleep in
his bunk last night. And I haven't been able to locate him this
morning.”
Mr. Savage pondered the situation for a moment as he stroked
the newly formed hairs on his chin.
“Perhaps he just stepped out for a morning walk. Don't fly off
the handle until we know for sure that something is wrong.”
Abdul's anxious expression revealed his concern for the
missing professor. Mr. Savage looked at Abdul with the cool
eyes of complete control. “Gather up a search party and we'll
15

look for him.”


“Yes sir,” replied the nervous guide as he rushed out the door
of Savage's tent.
Moments later, the search party began to look for the missing
Professor. One of the guides noticed footprints leading from
camp toward the cave sites to the east. Half way to the cave site
the search party lost the footprints in the shifting sand. Richard
Savage stroked his chin hairs as he surveyed the scene. Directly
ahead there was a standing rock formation. Succumbing to his
common sense, Savage led his men forward in search of his
missing companion.
Savage surveyed the sides of the huge rock formation as his
men drank water from their canteens. The small group of men
rested as their leader checked out the steep incline before him.
“Surely Professor Pfeiffer wouldn't have tried to scale such a
steep formation as this at night.” But there were no other leads
as to where he might have disappeared to, no other reasonable
explanation for where he might have gone. After assessing the
situation further, Mr. Savage sent two men to scale the side of the
treacherous plateau.
After gathering their climbing gear the men began to scale the
steep rock formation. By this time, the sun’s rays lit the skies
enough to brighten the surrounding valleys and plateaus.
The Dead Sea began to sparkle from the early morning
sunlight. A few rays of light managed to illuminate the opening
at the top of the cave that Professor Pfeiffer had fallen into the
night before. Slowly, the Professor came into consciousness.
Every inch of his body hurt from the nasty fall he had taken the
night before. Around the bruised man was nothing but darkness.
Rubbing the huge bump on his head, the professor struggled to
his feet. As the scientist stood up, he momentarily staggered
backwards, entangling himself in a large mass of spider webs.
Wherever the good professor was, man hadn’t visited it in a
very long time. If ever. Now the reality of the situation began to
sink in. How was he going to get out? About forty or fifty feet
directly above him was the opening to the cave. Blinded by
darkness, the only light in the cave was what little bit managed to
seep in through the small opening above, and it wasn't enough to
16

allow him to see anything beyond his immediate reach. Groping


around in the darkness Pfeiffer tried to get some kind of physical
bearing on where he was. Feeling around for a wall or anything
that could give him an idea of the boundaries of his confines, or
some kind of concrete definition of his surroundings.
Pfeiffer was starting to panic the futility of his situation
sinking in. The entrance to the cave was directly above him and
there was no way to reach it. So close, yet so far away. There
was no chance of climbing the jagged rocks that surrounded him
in his black confines.
Just when he was about to lose all hope, a flicker of light
appeared out of the corner of his eye. Surprised, he turned in
astonishment to notice an illuminated sword; like that he had seen
outside of the cave, standing on end, across from him, leaning
against the rocky surface of the cave's wall. The pale blue light
drew him near, like something in his subconscious mind telling
him to reach into his destiny.
Rubbing his eyes, Pfeiffer began to wonder if he was going
mad. Was the fall from the night before, coupled with his
hopeless situation, playing tricks with his sanity? Had he really
seen the sword the night before? With the strain of the
expedition, his sleeplessness, and the fall, he couldn't be sure of
anything. Maybe all of these factors, along with his compulsion
about the sword had finally pushed him over the edge of reality.
Either way, his curiosity pushed him toward the light of the
sword.
When he reached the sword, he noticed the pointed end
seemed to be positioned in just a way as to expose something at
its base. Buried from years of deterioration, there was a natural
outline that suggested some type of entrance was once there. He
brushed the loose dirt from around the borders of the buried
doorway. Surrounding the entrance at the borders, he could make
out time-faded hieroglyphics, possibly in ancient Hebrew. He
recognized this to be ancient Hebrew writing from his earlier
expeditions. Staring at the opening in awe, a voice rang from the
inner regions of his mind. “Enter here and fulfill your destiny.”
A loud cracking noise broke the silence behind him, startling
the Professor, causing him to fall backwards onto the hard rocky
17

floor. Once again he was immersed in darkness.


“Master, are you down there?” It was a voice, a familiar
voice. “Master, are you down there?” the voice echoed.
Looking up, there was a shadow over the lighted opening to
the cave. It was another human being! Yelling out ecstatically,
Professor Pfeiffer momentarily forgot about the aberrations from
the inner sanctum of the mysterious cave. When he turned back,
the glowing Sword had vanished! No matter, the hopelessness
from moments earlier had been replaced with gladness. The
wearied man was being rescued!
After a rope ladder was lowered freeing him from the cave,
Professor Pfeiffer began making plans to return to the cavern to
explore it in more detail. Had he just been hallucinating about
what he'd seen, or was there something down there that could
validate his search for the sword? Either way, he had to find out
for himself. After all, he had no other leads that might be
productive in his search for the sword. He decided to follow up
on his bizarre sightings, if for no other reason than to satisfy his
own curiosity.
There were miles and miles of caves, rock formations, and
plateaus in this area. It would take many years to search all of
them. Two or three lifetimes at least. He had this gut feeling,
and many of his gut feelings had paid off in the past. While
giving reasons for exploring the cave, the dark-haired scientist
was careful not to mention the strange events of the evening
before, lest someone think that he was losing his mind. Having
the feeling that he was on the brink of a discovery, Pfeiffer didn't
want to take the chance that he would be considered mentally
unstable or unfit to finish out the expedition.
The rest of the day was spent gathering all of the excavation
tools, lanterns and climbing gear needed for excavating the cave.
The campsite would also be moved next to the new rock
formation containing Pfeiffer's newfound cave.
The next day, gear was lifted up the side of the plateau and
lowered into the cave. Once set up inside, the tedious chore of
excavation began. Two teams of excavators were to work in
twelve-our shifts, night and day until the task of uncovering the
entrance and what lay beyond it was completed. Careful that
18

while uncovering the layers of dirt and rock they didn't destroy
anything that might be of importance to their findings, the
workers moved at a snail's pace, making their job long and
cumbersome.
Pfeiffer spent tiresome hours examining every little piece of
rock and stone, sometimes working double shifts in his quest for
the sword.
As Pfeiffer stood examining one such pile of dirt and stones, a
yell came from across the cave site. One of the workers had
unearthed a cavity about three feet below the bottom of the cave's
floor. Pfeiffer rushed to the other side of the cave to check out
the commotion. After scraping away the loose dirt and debris, it
was revealed that the cavity was actually the top part of an
ancient hand carved stairway descending into the depths of the
earth. After further examination, Pfeiffer concluded that the
entrance to the stairway had once been a secret passageway.
“Interesting, a secret passageway, but leading to what?” he
thought to himself.
Intrigued and anxious to get to the bottom of the stairway,
Pfeiffer's strong drive turned to obsession. What wonders
awaited him? Perhaps evidence of the Brotherhood. Perhaps the
Sword of Righteousness. He was now more determined than
ever to find out, almost fanatical, to the point of relieving the
workers and digging himself. He became a man possessed.
Maybe at last he had found his destiny.
After two months of hard, painstaking work, Pfeiffer's
seasoned crew of excavators reached the bottom of the staircase.
Pfeiffer, himself was the first to notice the entrance to the new
chamber. Inlaid hand carvings decorated the doorjamb, with the
carving of a huge sword in the middle of the door itself! Once
the doorway had been completely unearthed, the team discovered
hieroglyphics surrounding the sword on the door. What was
significant about these hieroglyphs was their sequence; they
seemed to tell a story, suggesting a long journey across a great
desert. They also suggested a Deity looking over the expedition,
a sin against that Deity, and the punishment of the people, by an
unforgiving God. Then a split among the people and an eventual
conquest and settling of a new land.
19

Pfeiffer and his associates looked on in astonishment. The


writings on the door told the story of Moses. They had truly
stumbled onto what could turn out to be an important discovery.
Possibly even lead to the whereabouts of the Sword that Pfeiffer
had desperately sought for years.
Now came the great task of removing the door. As they
carefully scraped away the layers of rock and dust surrounding
the door, one of the panels on the wall next to the door shifted.
As it did, the great door slowly slid open by itself. The loud
rumbling of the door knocked loose rocks and dust from the great
enclosure. As the dust cleared, professor Pfeiffer and his men
stared in awe through the opening to the great chamber that lay
ahead of them.
They flashed lights into the adjacent room. The walls
sparkled with gold as the beams of light bounced off of them. As
the awestruck crew peered in, they noticed a room lined in gold
and filled with religious looking ornaments and artifacts. Shelves
were carved into the rock walls and were lined with ancient clay
urns containing scrolls of papyrus. They had stumbled into what
looked like an ancient library!
Entering the room, careful not to disturb anything, Pfeiffer and
his cohorts meticulously proceeded to light and search every
inch. The room, once illuminated, revealed beautiful hand
carvings lining the top of the walls. In the center of the room was
a wooden table surrounded by chairs, as if it were some kind of
meeting place. At one end of the room was a beautiful altar,
crafted in the style of the ancient Hebrews, and adorned with
gold. Candles and sacred vessels garnished it. But the most
incredible thing about the whole find was that it was completely
intact. Time had not eroded any part of it. In fact, it was as
though caretakers had been keeping it intact up to that very same
day! No dust, no cobwebs; even the metallic objects seemed to
have been polished. Pfeiffer attributed this development to the
hot, dry climate in the area. Even though he had never seen the
dry climate produce these kinds of results in all of his years of
exploration in the area, this explanation sufficed for the moment.
After the discovery, the tedious task of removing, tagging and
crating every object was done. Among the items were scrolls,
20

fixtures, religious ornaments and everything from the room that


could be removed. Before and after removing these items, the
room was photographed extensively. Casts were made of the
hand carvings on the walls in order to make replicas, and
everything was loaded onto trucks to be sent back to Jerusalem
for further study. The scrolls, which were carefully put into
airtight containers were to be transported back to Jerusalem,
where under controlled conditions they could be unrolled and
translated from the ancient Hebrew to modern language without
damage.
Even though there were numerous references to the Sword
throughout the chamber there was no actual sword to be found.
Certain hieroglyphs were found on the clay urns that contained
the scrolls, indicating that they may pertain to the history of the
Sword. Although professor Pfeiffer was a little disappointed that
no sword was found, he was content to wait and see what
information would be revealed from the scrolls. Later, he would
learn that the scrolls contained earlier, more precise versions of
Genesis, as well as other manuscripts from before the time of
Moses. Another manuscript would be deciphered that would
justify Pfeiffer's fanatical persistence in the expedition. It would
be entitled The Book of the Sword!
As the dark-haired archaeologist watched the last of the
artifacts being driven away, he realized how very tired he had
become. After all, it had been three and a half long years of hard
work and it had taken a terrible toll on his mind and body. Now
it was time for a rest.
As the dust cleared from the last truck to leave the site, he
looked back over the Qumran Valley and the Dead Sea. As the
sun was setting in the distance casting its shadows on what had
been the campsite of this now historic expedition, a strange
feeling came over him. It was a feeling of regret; an underlying
feeling that he had possibly entered a realm that should not have
been entered. He pondered for a while and then dragged his
weary body into his waiting jeep, heading back to the modern
world that was Jerusalem. It had been a long time since he had
seen modern civilization.
In all of the excitement of this historic find, there was one
21

artifact that remained unnoticed. An inscription, in ancient


Hebrew, inscribed in an untouched part of the mantle above the
door of the chamber. It read “ONLY THE HIGH PRIESTS OF
THE BROTHERHOOD MAY ENTER THIS CHAMBER. ALL
OTHERS BEWARE, FOR HEREIN LIES THE SALVATION
OF MAN AND THE DESTRUCTION OF MANKIND.”
22

PART 2

BEGINNING AGAIN...

CHAPTER 3

The wind twisted through the bare trees, snaking its way
through this seemingly evil enchanted forest. It was icy cold and
its constant blowing made the branches of the already distorted
trees take on hideous images amidst the stationary fog that
engulfed them.
Christy felt apprehensive, an uneasiness she couldn't explain.
Besides being lost, she knew that something else was wrong. A
low hissing sound filled her ears with a faint sound like laughter,
barely audible in the distant background. Not happy laughter, but
the sinister laughter of evil intention. It sent shivers up and down
her spine. She decided to venture farther into the wooded area
hoping to find her way out.
All at once the pretty brunette became startled by the sudden
appearance of a strange creature standing in front of her. It was a
hooded, cloaked figure standing there with its right hand
extended forward, reaching out to her. Backing away in horror,
the young woman tried to escape the sight of the ominous
creature. As she backed away, Christy bumped into something.
Turning to investigate, the anxious young girl realized she had
collided into an old man that had been standing behind her. He
had a long white beard and a gentleness in his face that somehow
gave her comfort in this God-forsaken place.
“Why do you walk in the land of the damned?” the gentle
voice echoed.
Before she could answer, the old man was gone. Vanished
into thin air. Standing before her was the malevolent presence of
the hooded, cloaked figure. This time it spoke.
“Give it to me!”
23

“I don't know what it is,” the shivering girl replied.


“The key to salvation,” the creature answered.
“What key?” the puzzled girl queried
“You don't know? Then you are truly damned!” Cocking
back its head, the cloaked figure began to laugh in the most
hideous way imaginable!
Suddenly Christy became very dizzy and the nightmarish
scene that surrounded her began to swirl like a windless tornado.
Jumping up, the frightened young woman found herself sitting up
covered in sweat in her bed at her dormitory room at Louisiana
State University! It had been a dream. The same dream that had
haunted her so many times before since she had broken up with
her husband. But each time the dream seemed a little more
intense, a little more real!
Since first having the dream, the confused woman had tried to
search inside herself for some kind of inner meaning, but it had
eluded her. Christy slowly rose out of her bed and headed for the
shower.
Christy Summers was a tall, rangy girl with brunette hair and
a nice figure. She had a pretty face, the kind of face that didn't
need make-up, although she used it sparingly and it always
looked nice.
“Don't put your make-up on so thick. Do you want the boys
to think that you are some kind of a circus clown?” her mother
used to ask her. She used very little makeup and that worked
perfectly for her.
Christy was a new student at LSU, very reserved, always
keeping to herself. She rarely fraternized with her fellow
students, including her roommate Valerie who was away for the
weekend with her boyfriend, Ralph. Christy had the whole dorm
room to herself for the weekend.
Still a little shook up from the dream she had had, Christy
tried to calm down. Turning on her radio, the young brunette
proceeded to the bathroom, hoping a nice hot shower would help
her to relax. Most of the day Christy would spend studying and
doing some much needed chores; then she was supposed to meet
a few friends at the Buccaneer Club for the evening. It would be
her first night out since moving to Baton Rouge.
24

She wouldn't even have been going out tonight, except for the
fact that Kayla, a friend of hers from Theology class had hassled
her until she reluctantly agreed to go. Maybe it was her small
town upbringing, but she didn't really enjoy the nightlife all that
much.
After all, she wanted to devote her life to serving God through
her chosen field of religious archaeology. That is why she had
chosen to major in theology at LSU. There was no time for
partying and drinking and such things as that in Christy's life.
She had chosen a higher calling.
Kayla was one of her only friends at school, and Christy didn't
want to seem anti-social. After much verbal prodding she had
finally agreed to go out for the evening.
As she entered the bathroom, her radio was broadcasting the
news.
“Eastern Iran was hit today by a major earthquake measuring
seven on the Richter scale. That makes the fifth major
earthquake recorded in as many months. Scientists are baffled
about the frequency of the earthquake activity and are determined
to step up their research in the region. In other news….”
The sound of the shower drowned out the rest of the news
broadcast. As Christy showered, a strange chill flooded the
bathroom. In an instant the bathroom became as cold as a walk-
in freezer! As she exited the shower stall, a foggy mist came
from the young woman's mouth, caused by her hot breath hitting
the icy cold air.
As Christy noticed the cold, thousands of flies started pouring
into the tiny bathroom, filling the air around her. The young
brunette gasped for air, choking on the flies as she inhaled.
Waving her hands wildly, she tried to swat the flies away from
her face. She was terrified! The lights in the bathroom dimmed
to the point where she was almost swallowed by complete
darkness. The frightened young girl groped around in the
darkness grasping for anything she could hold on to, her hand
finally coming to rest on the towel hamper door.
Jerking open the door, Christy reached for a towel to cover her
face and protect it from the flies. A strange sensation ran up her
spine as she grabbed something cold and scaly. A sudden surge
25

of electricity caused the light to flicker on revealing the sinister


figure of a long black snake coiled and facing her from the
second shelf of the towel hamper. As it hissed, she fell away
from the serpent, trembling in complete fear at the terrible
spectacle in front of her. Recoiling in circular motions, the huge
black snake began hissing in what sounded like evil laughter.
Christy became frozen in fear, but what she saw next made her
blood run cold.
Looking at her with a human expression, the serpent’s eyes
followed her’s, glaring back in malevolence, laughing at her fear.
Swaying side to side it hissed at her in a cadence that sounded
like some foreign language. It was talking to her. Before the
frightened woman could back away from it, the large snake's
tongue darted out striking her in the face. Losing her composure,
the terrified young brunette let out a blood curdling scream and
fell back through the doorway, and onto her bedroom floor.
Barely conscious, Christy was still aware of her need to
escape. She made her way to her knees and rushed to the door.
Halfway there she bumped into something standing in the
darkness. It was a man dressed in black! Before the gasping
woman could catch her breath to scream again the figure standing
before her just disappeared! Overcome with pure fear as the
hissing laughter faded into the background the helpless woman
fell into complete unconsciousness.
Sights and sounds of demons danced in her head as she lay
lifeless for what seemed like hours. Voices in her head kept
repeating, “Christy, Christy, Christy...”
“Christy, are you all right? Christy, it's me, Kayla. What's the
matter, Baby?”
Kneeling down next to her prone brunette friend was Kayla
Rosenthal. Christy slowly faded back into reality, her head lying
in the lap of her friend.
“Baby, are you all right?” Kayla repeated.
“Kayla, there was a snake in my bathroom. It was terrible!”
she said as she grabbed Kayla, shaking hysterically.
“Just calm down, Christy. Calm down and tell me what
happened.” Kayla lifted Christy up onto her bed and laid her
down comfortably. “Now start from the beginning and tell Kayla
26

what happened, honey.”


Christy's voice was trembling and her body was shaking as
she spoke.
“I woke up and went into the bathroom to take a shower. The
lights started to flicker and went out. I figured that there was
some sort of an electrical problem or something, so I started to
feel my way toward the door. Suddenly it got very cold, and the
lights flickered back on. Flies began to fill the room. So many
flies that I couldn't breath without inhaling them.”
Christy was breathing erratically, tears pouring out of her eyes.
Kayla wrapped her arms around her hysterical friend trying to
comfort her from the traumatic events of the afternoon.
“Baby, it’s not cold in here now, and I don't see any flies.”
Christy gazed into her friend’s unbelieving eyes. “Kayla, they
were here, honest!”
“I believe you, Baby.” Kayla said in as believable a tone as
she could muster.
Christy continued her story. “Anyway, I reached for a towel
to try to cover up my mouth and...and...there was a snake in my
towel hamper!” Christy searched her friend’s eyes for a
resemblance of belief. “Come with me, I'll show you.”
The girls walked into the bathroom. Kayla cautiously reached
for the door to the towel hamper. She jerked it open with one
swift pull. There was no snake. The towels were all neatly
stacked and folded, undisturbed. Kayla looked at Christy
questioningly. “I tell you there was a snake in there!” Christy
shrieked in an emphatic voice. “And a man. There was a man
standing in my room!”
“Who was the man, Baby?”
Crying profusely, the confused young girl answered, “I don't
know, he was standing in the dark.” Sobbing wildly, she laid her
head on her friend’s shoulder.
“Calm down, there's nothing to worry about, whoever was
here is gone now.”
Christy gathered her composure and took a deep breath.
Kayla spoke, “Christy, I think that someone is playing a practical
joke on you. Just lie down and relax and I'll make you a nice cup
of tea to calm your nerves.”
27

“No, Kayla, don't leave me alone. Just stay with me for a


while,” the disturbed girl said with a quivering voice.
Kayla held her agitated friend to her breast, in a maternal
gesture, stroking her hair soothingly. “Don't worry Baby, Kayla
will stay here as long as you need her to.”
“Thank you,” Christy replied.
They sat together for the longest time, not saying a word.
Finally Christy calmed down enough to talk.
“Kayla, I don't want to stay here by myself tonight, can I stay
at your place?”
“Of course dear, just get a few of your things together and
we'll go.”
As Christy was packing, Kayla walked in. “Aren't you going
to dress up tonight?”
“What do you mean?” Christy questioned her friend.
“Tonight! You know, tonight! We're still going out aren't
we?”
Christy hesitated for a moment, realizing that Kayla still
wanted her to go out for the evening.
“I don't know Kayla, I'm not so sure that I feel like it tonight.”
“Oh, come on, Christy, you need to go out. Staying cooped up
isn't going to solve anything. A night out will do you a world of
good. Trust me.”
“Well, I don't know.”
Kayla interrupted, “Please!” She probed her friend’s eyes for
a sign.
“Kayla?”
“Christy!” Kayla countered.
Looking into each other’s eyes, both women searched for a
sign of the other backing down. Finally Christy backed down,
realizing that Kayla wouldn't take no for an answer.
“Well...okay, I'll go,” Christy said reluctantly.
“Good deal,” Kayla countered, “Get your stuff together and
we'll go to my place.”
Kayla's place was on the other side of Baton Rouge, out in the
sticks one might say. That was all right with Kayla though. It
was far enough away from the hustle and bustle of the city, but
just close enough to campus to be a comfortable drive to and
28

from class.
The sunlight of the Louisiana Indian summer shone through
the still green trees as the girls drove Interstate Ten to Kayla's
home. Puffy white clouds in the deep blue sky silhouetting the
Cypress trees adorned with hanging Spanish Moss, reminded
Christy of an artist's canvas. The serenity of the ride, coupled
with the security of having someone to be with, finally calmed
the young girl down. They arrived at Kayla's and settled in,
before getting ready for the evening’s festivities.
Kayla had an ulterior motive for asking Christy to go out with
her for that evening. True, she liked Christy and everything, but
they had almost known each other for a month now, and Kayla
knew nothing more about her friend's previous life than she knew
when they had first met! Every time she had questioned Christy
about her home, the young brunette had managed to avoid
answering. In fact, there was something about Christy's body
language and evasiveness in answering that suggested some dark,
hidden secret, and Kayla was determined to find out what that
was. Maybe a few drinks would loosen Christy's lips, and she
would reveal the whole sordid affair. If there was one!
So far, all Kayla had managed to get out of Christy was that
she had been married once, and beside her interest in Theology,
coming to Louisiana State University was means of getting away.
After the girls finished getting ready, they sat around Kayla's
den chatting for a few minutes before their appointed date with
the Baton Rouge nightlife. Kayla noticed that Christy was still a
little tense.
“Just try and get your mind off this afternoon, Babe.”
“I can't,” Christy replied. “The more I think of it, the more it
gives me the willies.”
“You know Christy, I've been thinking about it, and I think it’s
that weirdo, Ralph. He's always playing practical jokes on
everybody. I'll bet it is that little bastard! The next time I see
him, I'm going to give him a piece of my mind.”
“Kayla, let’s just not talk about it, Okay?” A quick look into
Christy's eyes told Kayla to leave well enough alone.
“Okay baby, let’s just go out and have a good time.”
As the two girls were leaving, Christy grabbed Kayla's hand.
29

“You are a nice person Kayla, and a good friend!”


“Yeah, well don't tell anybody. It'll ruin my reputation” Both
girls began to laugh and got inside of Kayla's car, headed for the
Buccaneer Club to meet up with their friend Missy.
The Buccaneer Club was a local nightspot, situated at the
entrance of the LSU’s front gate. Located on Chimes Street, it
was a laid back bar where students unwound after a long day in
class. It had a rustic, comfortable atmosphere; the decor
reminding one of the type of bar you would find in the harbor of
a seaport town. It was decorated with iron ornaments from old
frigates and schooners and had paintings on the wooden walls of
old ships and other sea-faring subject matter. The walls also
were adorned with old sextants and other navigational devices
from earlier times. It was dimly lit, which also added to the
relaxed atmosphere. Decorated with seashells, sand dollars and
reproductions of gold doubloons lacquered onto it, the bar top
was unique in appearance. It was bordered on the customer's
side with a huge rope, like the kind used to tie large boats to the
docks at the piers in harbor towns, which was also lacquered into
it.
Most students at LSU at one time or another used this bar as a
starting point for meeting friends before heading out to the
wilder, more exciting hot spots featuring the live entertainment
and dance floors that Baton Rouge was famous for.
As the girls entered the bar, the sounds of rock and roll music
bounced off of the walls and back through the smoke-filled room
engulfing the people that were laughing and drinking and having
a good time.
This was the first time that Christy had ever been in a place
like this. There were only a few occasions that she had ever been
in a bar in her lifetime, and though she was a little nervous, this
place did seem to have a certain charm. So she decided to relax
and try to have a good time, despite herself.
A familiar scream came from the other side of the room. It
was their friend, Missy. Missy was sitting at a corner table on the
other side of the room, waving them over. She was a cute, short
redhead, with a very pleasant smile and a loud mouth. Outgoing
and at times overbearing, everyone seemed to like the young
30

redhead anyway.
“Hi, ladies, what's happening?” she said. “I thought you'd
never get here. Sit down and take a load off.”
Sitting down, the girls immediately began exchanging
pleasantries, ordering a couple of drinks to lighten the mood.
Christy drank water. Even though Christy was straight, just
watching the other two loosen up was enough to help her forget
the upsetting events of the day that had her in such a quandary.
Drifting slowly into deep conversation, the girls became one
with the ambiance of the bar, discussing campus activities and
other topics of interest, including men! After going over the
subject of the opposite sex in every detail, the topic of the
evening changed to an interest they all had in common, religion.
This subject, Christy was more comfortable with.
Having met each other in their common Theology class, all
were looking forward to a guest lecturer who would be speaking
at school on Monday. His name was Randal Miguel Pfeiffer, and
his lecture would be on Religious Archaeology, a subject he was
a foremost authority on.
Surely one of the things he would speak about would be his
now famous expedition to the Middle East. It had ended about a
year earlier after finding lost texts from the Bible, including
earlier texts from Genesis, Exodus and a curious manuscript
called The Book of the Sword. Since the manuscripts were still
being translated, no one other than Professor Pfeiffer and a
handful of language experts knew very much about them.
“What have you heard about the lost books, Christy?” Missy
inquired, knowing that Christy had more than just a passing
interest in that subject.
“Well, I've read a few articles about the expedition, but they
didn't give much detail about the book’s content. Perhaps on
Monday, Professor Pfeiffer will shed some light on them.”
Kayla winked at Missy, “Well I'm not so sure that this whole
Lost Books deal isn't some sort of scam, to generate publicity and
money for the good professor. After all nobody's actually seen
the books.”
Christy's eyes shifted to Kayla's with an irritated glare.
“They're still being translated, Kayla. And for your information,
31

Professor Pfeiffer is one of the most respected archaeologists in


the world. He doesn't need to perpetrate a scam for publicity.”
“Christy, lighten up, I was just kidding. You know, playing
the devil's advocate.”
“Well Kayla, you shouldn't even kid around like that,” Christy
retorted in an aggravated tone.
“Okay, okay, Christy, I apologize, I didn't think you'd get so
upset!”
“That's your problem, Kayla, sometimes you just don't think!”
“Christy, I shouldn't have said anything; will you forgive
me…please?”
Christy looked into Kayla's apologetic eyes.
“Please?” Kayla repeated in a voice of atonement.
“No need to forgive you Kayla, I know you didn't mean
anything by it. How about changing the subject?” The two girls
agreed.
While all of this was going on, Missy fixed her gaze toward
three men that were sitting at the bar, their eyes gazing back at
her and her quarreling friends. After the brief tension between
Christy and Kayla, all three girls started to laugh and resumed the
girl talk, all but forgetting Monday's lecture. All of the girls
except for Christy, that is.
She went into deep concentration about the lecture. You see,
Professor Pfeiffer was one of her idols, and had been, since her
interests in Theology had developed so very long ago. Truth
was, Christy was still a little bit miffed at Kayla for speaking
recklessly about one of her heroes.
Missy and Kayla both noticed that Christy was suddenly very
quiet and keeping to herself. “What's wrong, Christy?” the
redheaded girl inquired. Before she could answer, Kayla broke
in.
“She's not feeling good, Missy. She's had a rough day today.
She had a mean trick played on her.”
Christy listened, but didn't hear. Her eyes had wandered off
across the bar, to a tall, burly, bearded man staring at her from a
dark corner of the room. Through the darkness she was
entranced by the most powerful eyes she had ever seen in her
entire life. He was of medium build, with dark hair, and a face
32

with deep lines in it revealing a long, hard lifetime. She tried to


shift her glance away from him, but his intense stare kept
drawing her eyes back to his.
“Baby, what are you staring at?” Kayla asked.
“Huh?” Christy was startled back into reality. “It's that man
across the bar from us, he keeps staring at me.”
“Which one?” Both of her friends turned to look at the same
time. As Christy turned back, she couldn't see him anywhere.
Jumping up in a panic, the young brunette made her way through
the crowd looking everywhere, but the man was gone! Christy
went back to the table with her friends.
“He was there, I swear!”
“We believe you, Baby, he probably just went to the bathroom
or something.” Kayla was starting to worry about her friend once
again. “No need to get uptight.” Kayla clasped Christy's hand in
her’s affectionately.
They waited for a while, eyes glued to the bathroom door.
The man never came out.
“He was there and he was staring at me!” the distraught girl
emphasized.
“Men have the right to look, Christy,” Kayla reiterated. “Just
like women do. It's no big deal.”
“But he wasn't just looking, he was staring at me! As if he
knew me!”
“Look, lighten up, Baby,” Kayla responded. “Let's leave this
place and go dancing. What do ya say?” Still distraught, Christy
reluctantly agreed.
Piling into Kayla's car the three women departed the
Buccaneer Club for the proverbial greener pasture. Kayla and
Missy lit up a joint on the way over to the Space Station, a local
discotheque. Christy politely declined, uncomfortable with the
concept of smoking dope. Sensing Christy's moral objection and
fear of breaking the law, the girls each took a final toke and put
the half-smoked joint out. Before they knew it, the trio had
arrived at the Space Station.
The Space Station was a popular night spot with a lighted
dance floor several miles from the LSU campus. Decorated like
something out of a Sci-Fi novel, the club had space age flair, thus
33

the name Space Station.


Christy must have inhaled some of the smoke from the illegal
substance, because by the time they arrived at the club, she had
lightened up and calmed down.
Lights flashed in time with the beat of the dance music being
played on the huge sound system, billed as the ‘Largest sound
system in the South’. Being pretty young ladies, by the time
they had gotten into the club, they had been propositioned to
dance. This lightened Christy's mood even more!
As the evening progressed, the girls had danced almost every
dance and as the saying goes, “You can't dance and stay uptight.”
They finally took a breather, finding a table to sit at and rest
weary feet! Christy had momentarily forgotten the trauma that
had enveloped her at the Buccaneer Club. A renewed spirit of
fun had come back into the evening as the girls sat at their table
telling stories of guys, drinking and generally raising hell. They
laughed and giggled until the wee hours of the morning crept up
on them.
It was now about one o'clock in the morning and the crowd
was just starting to thin out a bit. Christy was getting hoarse
from laughing so much. All of the sudden Christy's face grew
serious again.
“What's wrong?” Kayla asked.
“It's that guy again, the one that was staring at me at the
Buccaneer Club. He's back!”
The girls pretended to see him, trying to play it down. By
now both of them were quite intoxicated. “It's starting to annoy
me.”
“Don't let it bother you”, Kayla quipped.
“Yeah, it's no biggie” Missy added.
“Well it bothers me and I'm going to put a stop to it right
now!” Christy got up and walked toward the strange man.
She was careful to keep her eye on the mysterious stranger
this time, so he wouldn't slip away from her again. As she got
right up on him, opening her mouth to speak, he vanished! Not
into the crowd, but into thin air! Just like that...gone!
Shaking and gasping for air Christy's heart began to beat real
fast, causing the scared girl to turn a frightening shade of pale.
34

As Christy struggled back to the table Kayla noticed that she was
white as a sheet!
“I want to go home now,” Christy told her.
“But Christy...”
“Please!” she cut Kayla off.
Kayla could see now by the look in her friend’s eyes that she
was very upset and decided not to push the matter. “OK, we'll
leave,” she said in resignation. “Just calm down.”
Missy had met up with a guy she used to date and decided to
stay.
“I'll get Mike to take me home,” the concerned girl added. “I
hope you feel better Christy.”
Christy didn't hear her; she was far away in a distant place that
she had tried to escape from not so very long ago.
The two friends went out to Kayla's car and started toward her
house. Not a word was spoken between them as they made the
lonely journey home. Once at Kayla's, the redhead fumbled
through her purse for her keys, struggling in the darkness to get
the key into the lock. After getting the door open, Kayla led her
confused friend to the couch, gently sitting her down. Kayla held
her shaking friend's hand and tried to comfort her. Finally the
silence was broken.
“What happened back there, Baby?” Christy wouldn't answer.
“Was it the guy in the club; did he do something to you?” After a
short pause Christy answered.
“He disappeared.”
“You mean he left again?” Kayla asked.
“No, Kayla, he disappeared, vanished into thin air!” Kayla
stared at Christy, not sure if she comprehended what her friend
had just said to her. “You mean like magic?”
Christy looked at Kayla with big, hazel eyes. She started to
speak but Kayla interrupted. “Ralph, that asshole, all of his
practical jokes have gotten you upset. Wait until I see that
bastard, I'm going to give him a piece of my mind. Why, I have a
mind to…”
“Kayla, it’s not Ralph... It's Si, my ex-husband. He's found
me.”
“Your ex-husband, what does he have to do with all of this?”
35

Christy looked at Kayla for a moment and started to cry. “I've


been holding this in for a long time, but I've got to tell
somebody,” she sobbed.
“Baby, don't cry,” her friend tried to calm her. Putting her
arms around Christy, she held her tight, patting her maternally on
the back. “Just tell Kayla all about it, dear. Let it all out.”
She could feel Christy shaking violently. Whatever was
wrong with her wasn't just upsetting her; she was scared to death!
“Kayla, you wanted to know the reason I left home so
suddenly and moved here. You wanted to know about my life
before I left home to come to school. Well, promise me you'll
keep an open mind, and I'll tell you about it.”
Kayla was still holding her tight, worried about her shivering
friend.
“Promise me!” Christy insisted.
“I promise, I promise,” Kayla assured her.
Rocking Christy back and forth like a little girl in her mother's
arms, the concerned redhead waited for her frightened friend to
speak. Christy was silent for a moment, finally catching her
breath.
The clock on Kayla's wall was ticking loudly, cutting through
the silence like a knife. The sobbing young girl gathered herself,
swallowing real hard, and then began. “Si Mehri', he's my ex-
husband...” Still shaking, the young girl tapered off into a sordid
tale from her past….
36

CHAPTER 4

Christy Summers’ birthday was December 25, 1980. Raised


in a loving household by loving parents, she mirrored her
mother's beliefs. Christy Summers was a devout Catholic.
Her parents were a farming family, living in rural South
Louisiana. South Louisiana is predominantly Catholic, so it
wasn't unusual for Emma to raise her daughter in the Catholic
faith.
Jonathan came from poor parents. Whatever he had gotten in
life, he had worked very hard for. Hard work was Jonathan's
religion and it kept him constantly occupied on his modest farm,
never allowing him time to attend Sunday services. With this in
mind it was up to Emma to be the spiritual leader of the family.
Emma made sure that she and her daughter attended Church
regularly. This accounted for Christy's high morals and strong
religious convictions.
Christy was always a quiet girl, but very independent. When
the young brunette turned nineteen, she moved out on her own,
choosing to live in the neighboring town of Lafargue, Louisiana.
Lafargue was about ten miles down the road from the little
farmhouse where Christy was raised. She became the librarian of
Lafargue, and was happy with the simple life that she lived there.
An avid reader, Christy especially loved to read books dealing
with religious subject matter (a part of her that she inherited
from her mother). Staying at home, keeping to herself, Christy
was a hopeless homebody. Every now and then she would go out
with her friends on the weekends to the local lakes and recreation
areas, which are in great abundance in South Louisiana. Other
than religious subjects, the young brunette also loved the great
outdoors. It was on one of these outings that she met Si.
It was the end of August, the Louisiana Indian Summer. The
trees were green and full with leaves that would soon be turning
the different colors of fall. Crowds of people were making their
final pilgrimage to the clear blue waters and grassy hillsides of
Indian Lake, enjoying the views of the Cypress trees overloaded
37

with Spanish Moss. Swimming, skiing and volleyball were the


order of the day here, on this, one of the closing days of summer.
Christy was lying on her straw mat, soaking up the final hours
of sunlight before packing it in and calling it a day. Her friends
had journeyed down to the edge of the shoreline near a group of
young men swimming down the way from her. As the young
woman rolled over onto her back, the sun’s rays beating down
upon her were interrupted by a shadow.
Clearing her vision and sitting up, Christy noticed that
standing before her was the finest specimen of a man that she had
ever seen. He stood well over six feet tall, with brown hair, a
dark complexion, and the most piercing brown eyes a man could
possibly own. His well-tanned body consisted of muscle on top
of muscle!
“Excuse me,” he said. “I didn't mean to block your sunlight.”
“Oh, that's all right,” she replied.
He continued to speak, “It’s just that you’re so beautiful that I
had to come over for a closer look.”
“Are you trying to flatter me?” she asked in a flat tone. He
looked embarrassed. “Because if you are, flattery will get you
everywhere!”
She couldn't believe what she had just said. It wasn't like her
to be so forward. But there was something about this man that
made her feel comfortable in his presence. She looked up at him
and smiled. He smiled back at her with a friendly smile.
“Do you mind if I sit down?”
“Oh please, sit down, I don't mind at all.” He dropped
effortlessly to his knees.
“I'm Si Mehri',” he said in his Eastern sounding accent. She
had never heard a name like that before, so she asked him to
repeat it.
“Mehri',” he repeated, picking up a stick and spelling it in the
sand. “M-E-H-R-I,” he said out loud as he wrote.
“Strange name. You must not be from around here.”
He laughed, “No, I'm not from around here, I'm from
everywhere.” His answer seemed odd to her. She frowned.
“Are you making fun of me?”
He sat up with a serious look on his face. “No ma'am, I would
38

never make fun of someone so lovely as you.”


After a brief moment of sizing each other up, they both
relaxed and began to talk. Being new to the area, the dark haired
stranger explained that he had very few friends. He was from
somewhere in the East, but was raised all over the world. His
family traveled a lot. She told him of her small town life and her
job as a librarian.
They talked for hours, becoming so engulfed in their
conversation that when Christy's friend Beth began calling for
her, they didn't even notice.
“Christyeeeeee! Christy!” her pretty brunette friend screamed
until finally getting her attention. “It's time to go. Meet us at the
car, okay?”
“Yes Beth” she yelled back half-heartedly. Annoyed, the
brunette quickly turned her attention back to Si.
“I've got to go,” she told him, searching his eyes for a sign of
interest.
He broke the silence, “Would it be too forward of me to ask
you for your phone number?”
“I thought you'd never ask!” the eager girl replied.
Pulling a pen and piece of paper from her purse, Christy
smiled and wrote down her number, handing it to her dark haired
friend. After a brief good-bye, the excited young woman turned
and ran to join her friends waiting in the car. Right before
stepping into the car, Christy turned back to her newfound friend
and yelled, “Call me!”
“I will,” he answered.
As soon as the excited brunette entered the car, the
interrogation began.
“Who was that guy?’ Beth asked.
“Oh, just somebody I met.”
“He sure was fine, girl,” one of the other girls commented.
They all began to giggle.
Finally, after realizing they weren't going to pry anything else
from their friend, the girls decided to change the subject. The
rest of the ride was filled with softhearted chatter and laughter,
talk of boys and young girl's dreams. Christy had thoroughly
enjoyed the day.
39

Once she had reached the door of her little apartment, Christy
began fumbling through her purse for her highly elusive keys.
Finally she opened the door and hurried inside to a ringing phone.
“Hello.”
“Hello, Christy? It's me, Si. I hope I'm not calling you too
soon.”
‘No, not at all, in fact I was hoping it was you!” she answered
coyly.
Si began to speak. “I was so overwhelmed by your beauty,
that I just had to call you.”
“I'm not that beautiful, Si. But I'm very glad you like me.”
“Are you really?” he asked.
“Yes, you see, because I think I like you, too.”
The small talk continued until Si finally asked the much-
anticipated question.
“Christy, would you go to dinner with me tonight?”
“Why, I'd love to. What time?”
“What time can you be ready by?” There was a short pause.
“Would eight o'clock be too soon?”
“No Si, that would be perfect. It would give me just enough
time to get ready. I'm starved!”
Christy ended the conversation giving him directions to her
house, and saying good-bye.
It was almost seven by then, so she didn't have much time to
get ready. Scurrying to the bedroom, hurrying through her
clothes, the brunette quickly picked out something to wear for the
evening. As she laid them out neatly on her bed, Christy's
thoughts continued to turn to her newfound friend.
He was so handsome and so mysterious. This intrigued the
infatuated young woman. It made her want to know more about
him. She had to hurry if she was going to be ready for eight
o'clock. After a quick shower, rushing to put on her clothes and a
quick make-up job, the excited young woman was ready. And
just in time, for at seven forty five, the doorbell rang. It was her
handsome young suitor.
Christy had just finished blow-drying her hair. “I love a man
that's punctual,” she thought to herself as she headed for the door.
Opening the door, Christy peered around at the waiting Si
40

Mehri'. Tall, dark and handsome, dressed in a pair of leisure


slacks, a comfortable short-sleeved shirt, and an immaculately
white pair of tennis shoes, the dark haired stranger smiled back at
her with the charm of a new born puppy. Nestled in his arms
were a dozen roses! Not at all like any of the men Christy had
dated in the past.
Looking at him, the young woman couldn't help but be
impressed by the appearance of her newfound friend.
“Come in, come in,” she urged him.
He entered her apartment like he was stepping onto an ancient
Persian Rug. So masculine, yet with the shyness of a little boy.
“I hope you don't mind that I was a little bit early but I could
no longer deprive myself of your great beauty,” the young man
said as he handed Christy the roses.
“No, not at all!” she answered taking the flowers from her
suitor.
“Just have a seat, while I finish getting ready. I won't be but a
minute.” Christy directed the young man to the couch as she
excused herself.
“Don't hurry, take your time.” he replied.
After about ten minutes, she made her entrance in a bluejean
pantsuit with a pretty flowered blouse. Her hair was feathered
back, layered just so, where it showcased her lovely face.
“You look very beautiful.” he observed. “Like the sun on a
newborn day.”
"Thank you, Si, that's very nice of you to say." “How poetic,”
she thought to herself. “I'm ready to go if you are.”
Si stood up motioning Christy toward the door with the
manners of a gentleman. “Then let's be on our way.”
Making their way outside to Si's shiny new black mustang, the
young man opened the passenger side door allowing the smiling
young brunette to enter the car first. “He's such a gentleman,”
she thought to herself.
They drove to nearby Lafitte, Louisiana. After a nice,
romantic dinner at Bon Temps, a local eatery, they went to a
nearby dance hall and danced the night away. Christy felt so at
ease around him. She had never dated that much, mainly because
she had always felt very uneasy around men. He was different.
41

She enjoyed the way he doted on her. The way he opened doors
for her and treated her like a lady. He seemed to always be trying
to make sure that she was having a good time. And she liked
that!
At the end of the evening, Si drove the young woman home,
walking her to the door of her apartment. Before the shy young
lady knew it, her male companion had embraced her and started
kissing her deeply. Slipping his tongue into her mouth, he began
running his hand up and down her spine, eventually down to her
buttocks.
Having led such a sheltered life, this was the first time that
Christy had found herself in this kind of position. It made her
very uncomfortable. She tried to pull herself away from him but
he held her firmly in his grasp.
“No Si, please don't!” He ignored her pleas. “Si, I mean it,
you’re starting to scare me!”
Tears began to form in her eyes. Si noticed the fear in her
eyes and finally backed off.
“I’m sorry Christy, I guess I got a little carried away.” His
eyes were apologetic.
After catching her breath and composure she told him it was
all right and excused herself, explaining that she had to get up
early the next morning. Without giving him a chance to explain
Christy entered her apartment, shutting the door quickly behind
her leaving Si outside to ponder the consequences of his
behavior.
She was still shaking as she fumbled through the dark
apartment searching for the light switch. How could such a
wonderful evening have ended this way? Si had been such a
perfect gentleman throughout the evening and just like that
turned into an animal. After a glass of warm milk and a long
soothing bath she finally calmed down enough to try to go to
sleep.
After a couple of minutes of relaxation, almost dozing off, the
nagging ring of her telephone interrupted Christy just as she was
about to fall to sleep.
“Hello…”
“Christy, this is Si, before you hang up would you give me a
42

chance to apologize?”
“I wasn't going to hang up Si, I'm just disappointed that you'd
think that I was that kind of girl. That's all.”
“Christy, I'd never think that you were anything more than
what you are, a sweet wonderful person. I'm very ashamed of the
way that I’ve acted tonight, and even though I probably don't
deserve it, I'm asking that you forgive me.” Si choked on his
words for a split second and then continued. “It’s just that I've
never met anyone like you and I guess that I just don't know how
to act in the presence of a real lady.”
“Si, it’s late. Could you just call me at a more civilized hour
and we can discuss it then.”
“I can call you tomorrow, but please tell me that you forgive
me so that I might be able to sleep tonight. I can promise you
that it will never happen again.”
“Si, just call tomorrow, okay?”
“Christy, I will never be able to sleep tonight knowing that I
have offended you so, please tell me that you forgive me.” The
sadness and sincerity in his voice touched Christy in such a way
that she had no choice but to forgive him. “Si, there's no need to
forgive you, it was all just a little misunderstanding. Call me
tomorrow and we'll start over, okay?”
“I am undeserving of such an understanding friend. Thank
you for your forgiveness. Christy, you are truly a special person.”
Christy and Si said their good-byes and hung the phones up for
the evening.
Christy felt better after the call. After all, except for the
episode at the door, it had been a wonderful evening. The most
fun she had ever had on a date. She quickly dismissed Si's
behavior as the same as any other normal, hot-blooded male and
drifted off to sleep.
In the weeks to come, Si and Christy would see a lot of each
other. Christy became more and more enthralled with the young
man’s personality. Except for his frequent but harmless tries at
intimacy, he was more of a gentleman than any man she had ever
known. But true to his word, he never tried to force himself on
her like he had done on the first night that they had met. She
didn't realize it but she was starting to fall in love with Siafold
43

Mehri'.
Christy felt herself getting close to her new friend even though
she didn't know anything about his past or where he had come
from. Every time she inquired into his past, he managed to
creatively evade her inquiries. All she had managed to find out
from Si was that he was from somewhere in the Middle East,
mainly from listening to his accent. Even though she didn't know
anything about him, his worldly demeanor, his intelligence and
commitment to being a gentleman had Christy contemplating the
possibility of matrimony.
After she’d been dating Si for several months, the impetuous
young brunette finally decided it was time for Si to meet her
parents. He seemed a little apprehensive about it at first but
finally agreed, surrendering to Christy's persuasive charms.
It was a chilly autumn evening at the farm of Jonathan and
Emma Summers. Autumn leaves covered the ground of the
Summer’s modest farm. Emma was busy in the kitchen
preparing dinner for her daughter and her new friend. Jonathan
was busy on his tractor plowing the fields for his winter crops,
using the last minutes of sunlight to get as much done as possible.
Si and Christy drove up right about five o'clock. As they reached
the front screen door, the smell of fried chicken, greens and
cornbread filled the air.
Emma greeted them at the door and led them into the
comfortable den of her and Jonathan's quaint little farmhouse. Si
introduced himself and politely sat down. A few moments later,
Jonathan came in from the fields. Si rose from his place on the
couch in reverence.
“Keep your seat, son,” Jonathan said as he extended his hand
to Si in a friendly gesture.
After the introductions were made, Emma and Christy
excused themselves to the kitchen, leaving the men folk in the
den to get acquainted, as was custom in this part of the country.
Once the table was set, everyone moved into the dining room and
sat down to a country feast!
After a fine dinner, everyone retired to the den. Si had been
fidgety all evening. Whenever the conversation had turned to
religion, (and it often did, where Christy and Emma were
44

involved), Si seemed uncomfortable and would avoid the subject


as much as he could. Christy's eyes, blinded by love, didn't
notice the way he would avoid the subject. But Emma, through
the scrutinizing eyes of a concerned mother, did notice.
At the end of the evening, when Christy and Si were about to
leave, Christy got her mother off to the side to ask what she
thought of him. “He seems nice, dear” she answered nervously.
“Just don't jump into anything, you’re still young and have plenty
of time to meet people.”
“You don't like him?” she droned at her mother in an
uncharacteristic tone. “Why? He hasn't done anything for you
not to like him!”
The ensuing argument found the flustered brunette leaving in
a fury. Christy felt that Emma was being unfair in her
assessment of Si. But Emma felt justified in her feelings about
him. Call it a mother's intuition, but for some reason she just
didn't feel right about her daughter seeing this mysterious new
friend. He seemed nervous around her and Jonathan all evening,
never being able to look either one of them straight in the eye.
His uneasiness with the subject of religion and his uncomfortable
attitude just added to her suspicions. Despite his politeness, he
seemed to be hiding something, and Emma could sense it.
The trip back to Lafargue seemed very long. Christy was very
upset and Si knew better than to speak just yet. As they pulled
into town, Si finally spoke.
“I don't know what has you so upset, but if you need someone
to talk to, just remember, I'm here for you.”
“Thank you, Si, I guess I just need someone to hold me right
now. Would you do that for me?”
Si stopped his car in front of Christy's apartment and without a
word he answered her question. Taking her into his arms he
began to hold her passionately. “Baby, you don't have to ask me
to hold you. There is nothing I wouldn't do for the woman that I
love.”
Those words took Christy by surprise. ‘The woman that I
love.’ Si had never used those words before. She burst into
tears.
“Si, you don't know how much I needed to hear that at this
45

moment.” They both embraced each other and melted together


into one reality.
After a few moments of meaningful embracing, Si pulled back
and spoke, “Tell you what, how about we go over to my place
and relax. I believe we could both use a relaxing evening.”
“You lead the way,” the tearful brunette responded. Si started
the car and headed back across town to his house.
He lived in a quaint little gray colored, frame house just on the
outskirts of town. It had a front porch and two large oak trees in
the front yard. Si's house was nestled just off of a rural country
road, hidden by trees and shrubs and other wild greenery. You
couldn't see the nearest neighbors for all of the trees. Isolated
from the rest of the world, it was the perfect home for such a
mysterious stranger.
Si pulled his car into his front yard under the larger of the two
oak trees and parked. They both got out of the car slowly
walking arm in arm into the house.
Christy's mood had changed considerably from that of the
earlier evening. Her earlier depression had been replaced by the
giddiness of a young girl. She had all but forgotten her clash
with her over-opinionated mother. With the words ‘Woman I
love’, everything had changed! For the first time in their
relationship Si had hinted at commitment.
Si motioned for Christy to sit down on his couch then
disappearing into the kitchen. Emerging moments later, Si
carried two large glasses filled with ice and a golden liquid.
Christy was not a drinking person, and with one sniff of the
glasses realized that they contained alcohol!
Pushing the glasses away, Christy expressed her disapproval.
“Oh, come on Baby, I think we have something to celebrate. I
have never felt this way about a woman before. Never have I
been so in love. We are just having one little drink. It is only a
sin to drink in excess and I would never ask you to do anything
that you would feel bad about. I love you!”
Reluctantly, Christy gave in. “Well, I guess it would be all
right if I only had one drink.”
Taking the glass from Si, Christy eyed it apprehensively
finally lifting it toward her lips. As she raised the glass to her
46

mouth, Si reached his glass forward, clinking it to hers then


raising it in a toast.
“Here's to my future wife,” he pulled the glass to his mouth
and drank.
The words ‘future wife’ rang in her head, echoing profusely as
the weight of the moment finally set in. He was proposing to her!
Caught up in the moment, Christy raised her glass to her
mouth and drank in a reflexive motion. All that was on her mind
at this moment were the words ‘future wife.’
Gagging on her drink Christy was quickly brought back to
reality grimacing from the bite of the strong alcohol. Si reached
over to her, patting her back gently.
“I'm sorry, Baby, it wasn't that bad, was it?”
Smiling politely, the young brunette cleared her throat.
“No, Si, it wasn't that bad. In fact it's kind of sweet, once you
get over the burning in your throat.”
“You see, I would never make you do anything that would
hurt you. Look at this face, could this face ever lead you astray?”
They both laughed, and Si raised his glass in another toast, “To
us and all the happiness in the world.” She touched her glass to
his and began to drink.
After a few minutes of casual talk, the lovebirds finished their
drinks. Si got up and put on some slow music. Melting into each
other as one, the two slow-danced passionately into the evening.
Whether it was the excitement of the moment or the drink
starting to kick in, Christy began to feel a little flushed, like she
was getting a fever. Within seconds she became weak in the
knees, feeling like she was going to faint.
“I think I'd better sit down, Si, okay?”
“Are you all right, Baby?” He asked as he led her to the
couch.
“I'm okay, I just need a little fresh air, that's all.” After a
moment she regained her composure. “What was in that drink
anyway?”
“The nectar of the Gods,” was his reply.
Si stared deeply into the eyes of his female friend. Without a
word, their mouths fused into one, his tongue probing into the
depths of her mouth and into her very soul. It was such a long
47

and purposeful kiss, that immediately they fell into their own
little world. There was no one else on the earth at this moment
except for the two of them.
Si began to run his fingers down Christy's spine. A bit
uncomfortable with his advances at first, the young woman
squirmed as he rubbed her back gently, but soon succumbed to
his well-trained fingers. Releasing his mouth from hers, Si began
to run his lips down the length of her neck, darting his tongue in
and out of his mouth, licking her neck as he went along. All of
the sudden he stopped.
“Christy, would you mind if I lit a few candles? I find them
so romantic.”
She told him it was okay with her and he left the room.
Soon he returned with five black colored candles, carefully
placing them on the floor in front of them. Christy was a bit
puzzled about this, but dismissed it as just another one of Si's
eccentricities. He held out his hand and pulled her to the floor
with him, lying down in the middle of the candles. Even though
this seemed strange to her, his forcefulness was turning her on.
She was becoming very aroused. No man had ever gotten her
this aroused before! Not like this, feeling like she wanted to
pounce on Si like a wild animal.
“Come to me, my dear, and let me make you a woman!”
Christy wanted to say no, trying to remember her Christian
upbringing, but that all seemed remote to her now. At this
moment there was only passion and an animal lust in her heart.
They fell together once more, his lips crushed against hers
and his tongue entered her mouth reaching for her throat. As she
began to pant like a wild animal, the vibrant young dark haired
man rolled over on top of her holding her in his arms so tight that
she could not move. Her passion was beginning to reach a fever
pitch.
Being a virgin, Christy had never felt these feelings before.
She just wanted to make love to him with everything that made
her a woman. Si began to remove her clothing. She wanted to
say no, but she couldn't. After taking her clothes off, he removed
his pants. His penis was bigger than she had ever imagined it
could be. It was rock hard, seeming well over a foot long in her
48

virgin mind. There was no way it was going to fit inside of her,
she thought. But she was so turned on that she quickly forgot her
fear!
Once again Si began kissing her passionately, sliding his
tongue down her neck. She was lost in her own world; a world of
physical sensations, and was becoming very excited. Before she
knew it, Si was lowering his manhood into her. As the
overpowering young man entered her, Christy felt a tremendous
sharp pain shoot through her body!
Screaming out in agony, the scared young brunette tried to
pull away, but the powerful man had her pinned down where she
couldn't move. He began pulling in and out in slow piston-like
movements. The pain intensified!
“Please, Si, take it out!” she begged, but to no avail.
He was no longer listening to her pleas, succumbing only to
his animal lust! As she continued to plead with him it just made
him pound her harder. Illuminated by the surrounding candles,
his face had an eerie, evil look of satisfaction, as if he were
enjoying her pain.
She couldn't figure out if it was the light of the candles mixed
with her imagination or if he was indeed deriving some sort of
pleasure from her pain. In any event, the pain became so great
that she lost consciousness. As she faded into darkness, all she
could remember was Si, chanting words from some foreign
language.
“Natas uoy rof sihtodi - natas fo nos eht rof. Natas uoy rof
sihtodi - natas fo nos eht rof.”
Hours later, still groggy from the alcohol induced fugue, the
young woman awoke. Startled at first, not knowing where she
was, Christy looked around the unfamiliar surroundings finally
realizing that she was at Si's house, lying in his bed. Sitting up, a
terrible pain shot through her vagina and throughout her whole
body! Feeling something damp, the young woman looked down
and realized she was sitting in a pool of blood. Her memory
jogged by the shock of the blood on the sheets Christy relived the
reality of what had happened on the night before.
A loud snore broke Christy's concentration. Turning, she
noticed Si, sound asleep, lying on the other side of the king-sized
49

bed next to her. His face was contorted, like the face of some
wild animal as he slept. Blood ran from his mouth as if he had
just devoured some unwary prey. She gasped in horror. His face
didn't even resemble Si Mehri', but that of some hideous monster
that you would see in some late night horror movie. Gasping for
air, lost in the horror of the moment, Christy once again drifted
into the protective world of her inner mind, passing out.
Then came the dream, the dream that would haunt her from
that moment on, tormenting her almost every night of her life....
Christy stood barefoot in the middle of a deep, thick forest.
The shadows of the bare trees reached out with their arm-like
branches into the darkness giving off images of ghostly figures
menacing the foggy night around her. A faint laughter from the
distance made her feel even more uneasy. Perhaps it was just the
wind. Walking into the misty darkness trying to find her way out
of her ungodly confines, Christy stumbled into a hooded, cloaked
figure standing at the edge of the abyss. It extended its bony
right hand toward her, never saying a word, motioning as if it
wanted something from her. There was something sinister about
its non-verbal request.
Shivers ran up and down Christy's spine. She backed away
and turned, running away from the unholy specter. In her haste,
she bumped into an old man with a long, white beard. His kindly
face somehow gave her strength in this barren land.
“Why do you walk in the land of the damned?” he asked.
As she began to answer, the kindly old man vanished into thin
air. In his place stood the cloaked figure. This time it spoke,
“Give it to me!”
She answered, “I don't know what it is you want!”
“The key,” he answered. “The key to salvation.”
She became puzzled. “What key, I know of no such key.”
“You don't know?” he replied. “Then you truly are damned.”
he answered, cocking his head back in a hideous laughter.
As the cloaked figure laughed in a malevolent, blood curdling
laugh the faint laughter in the distance intensified and mingled
with the specter's, becoming louder and louder. It grew to such a
feverish pitch that Christy couldn't stand it any more. At this
point, she usually woke up. Sometimes strange little twists
50

would happen in the dream, tying her dreams into her reality.
Always though, she would wake up in a cold sweat, shaking from
fear.
Christy's story trailed off for a moment. Kayla sat still, trying
to let everything that she had just heard sink in.
“So you had a bad experience with this Si guy and now you
have bad dreams. Many people have experiences much worse
than that and they get over them. And you will too!”
“But it’s more than that, Kayla, much more!” Christy was
shivering in fear once again! Kayla noticed how upset she was.
“Look, Christy, you don't have to tell me anymore. You seem
so shook up.”
“No, Kayla. I want to tell you, I can't continue to keep it to
myself. I need to tell somebody.”
It was becoming very late now and even Kayla seemed a little
on edge. The clock on the wall chimed three fifteen in
quartertones. As the night tightened its grip on the two girls,
Christy continued to tell her story...
51

CHAPTER 5

‘Natas - uoy - rof - sihtodi. Natas - fo - nos - eht - rof.’


Those words echoed in Christy's head from that night on. Its
cadence had an Eastern sound to it but resembled no language
that she had ever heard.
After awakening the morning after that fateful night, Christy
gathered her clothes and headed for the door, being careful not to
awaken Si and anxious to leave the memories of the night before
behind her. She felt so dirty...and scared! The bewildered young
brunette left Si's house heading straight for St. Anthony's
Catholic Church. After confessing her sins in the confessional
and doing her penance, she attended the church service, staying
well beyond the hour of mass, keeping to herself deep in solemn
prayer.
Later in the day, downtrodden and ashamed, the young
woman finally decided to go home. Before going home, Christy
went for a long drive through the Southern Louisiana
countryside, taking in the beauty of the year round plant life
native to the sub-tropical climate of that area. While enjoying the
bright sun and blue skies, she reflected back on what had
happened to her the night before. She only had one drink. Just
one! If this was what alcohol could do to her she would never
drink again. How could such a small amount of alcohol make her
react in such a lewd way? And those words, those terrible words.
‘Natas - uoy - rof - sihtodi - Natas - fo - nos - eht - rof.’ What did
they mean? She needed to find out.
The lush greenery of the late autumn Louisiana was beautiful.
Looking at the miracle of nature somehow eased her mind
enough to go home. The sights, the smells and sounds all
blended together to form a perfect mix of inner satisfaction for
the distraught brunette.
After returning home, Christy entered her tiny apartment still
a little unsettled from her experience with Si Mehri'. After
cleansing her soul of the sordid affair at church, it was now time
to cleanse her body. As she entered the shower she failed to
52

notice the red light on her phone blinking.


Once in the shower, Christy began to scrub, scrubbing harder
and harder, to the point of rubbing her skin raw. She couldn't
help but feel dirty, for Si had taken away one of the most sacred
things that belonged to her. Her virginity! She was both sad and
angry. Despite her Christian upbringing, at this moment the
pretty brunette hated Si Mehri' more than anything.
She couldn't help but feel that way. How could he have done
that to her after she had trusted him so.
It would be several days before Christy saw Si again. That
gave her a little time to cool off. On Tuesday the mysterious
Eastern stranger showed up at the Lafargue library where Christy
worked. Entering the gray school-like doors Si noticed the
solemn brunette sitting behind her huge wooden librarian's desk.
Walking up to her purposefully, Mehri’ surprised the young
woman. Before he could say anything to her, she exploded on
him.
“I never want to see you again, Si. Just leave me alone!”
“Christy, why are you so upset?” he asked. People in the
library turned around and began to stare at the couple.
Christy motioned for Si to follow her into her office, so they
wouldn't make a scene in front of the library’s patrons.
Christy's office was immaculately clean and tidy, with
everything in its place, just like her apartment. It had an old
brown, wooden desk and two cushioned, straight-backed chairs
for visitors. The walls contained prints of famous paintings
originally done by Van Gogh and Picasso, two of her favorite
artists.
“How dare you come here after what you did to me. And then
not even calling or coming by to say your sorry or anything!
Who do you think you are?”
“But Christy, you left without saying good-bye. And I did try
to call you; I tried to call all day Sunday. You either weren't at
home or weren't answering your phone!”
“I was at church all day,” she thought to herself.
“And I'm not ashamed of what happened, because I love you
and want you to be my wife!” There was a sincerity in Si's voice
that rang true.
53

Si kept talking, diffusing the situation, event by event. He


was good at doing that and would get better as time went on. In
fact, by the time he was finished talking to her, the smooth-
tongued stranger had Christy apologizing for being mad at him.
In the weeks that followed, the young couple spent a great
deal of time together. Although he treated her with a great deal
of respect and always like a lady, there was an underlying feeling
in Christy that he was just going through the motions. Not that
she thought that he didn't love her, but she felt that there was
some other reason, an ulterior motive for him being there. She
couldn't explain the reason she felt that way, but that's how it
seemed to her. In any event Christy felt secure when Si was
around, and after a while that was all that seemed to matter.
Often, they would spend evenings sitting on his porch swing,
chit-chatting about mutual interests and future dreams. All in all,
at least on the surface, their relationship that had started off so
rocky blossomed into one of total companionship and complete
trust!
It was closing in on winter, and Christy started to feel
sluggish, opting to just lay around rather than stay active, as was
her normal constitution. She began putting on weight. Normally
a very healthy woman, she became sick all of the time. Her
appetite had decreased and she was becoming very moody.
Something was wrong with her! One evening while Si and
Christy were sitting on his porch-swing discussing her failing
health, her young confidant finally convinced her that she needed
to see the doctor.
The next day Christy went to see Dr. Thorn, her family’s
physician. After a thorough examination Dr. Thorn left her in the
room alone. Christy felt a little apprehensive about what might
be wrong with her. In the previous weeks she had become very
weak. Small tasks had become too much for her to handle. She
had been feeling so bad that she was even considering quitting
her job at the library!
She was sitting on the examination table when Dr. Thorn re-
entered the room. He walked over to her, and gently patted her
on the leg. “Christy, I have a diet here for you to follow, and a
list of exercises. I'll have the nurse set you up for an appointment
54

in a week.” He looked at her with a great big smile.


“Congratulations, you are going to have a baby!”
Christy was supposed to meet Si for dinner that evening. She
had been wondering all day long about how she was going to
break the news to him. How would he take it? Would he be sad?
Would he be happy? No matter how he took the news, one thing
was for sure; he was going to be surprised! In any event, she
would definitely find out his reaction on this night.
Christy would meet with Si that evening at Bon Temps, the
same restaurant where they had had their first date. She arrived
early so she would have time to plan out how she was going to
break the news to Si. Christy figured that being at the same
setting as their first date would make things a little easier for her.
It didn't!
She was fidgeting with her napkin nervously as Si arrived.
Sensing that something was wrong with her as he sat down, he
gently took her hand.
“Is something wrong, Baby? Are you alright?” He seemed
concerned with the outcome of her doctor's appointment.
After a short silent moment, she spoke. “Si, I don't know how
to tell you this, but...” Another silent moment passed.
“Come on Christy, if something is wrong, I want to know
about it. Just tell me.”
“Si, I'm pregnant!” she said, cringing inside, bracing herself
for his reaction.
“Pregnant! Why, Christy, I think that's wonderful!” He
reached over and kissed her on the cheek. The rest of the evening
was great, not anything like the tense awkward evening that she
had anticipated. If anything, Si seemed overly happy; even to the
point of suspicion. It was almost as if he had known she was
pregnant, and had even planned it that way! But she was relieved
that he had taken the news so happily. In fact, the evening ended
with Si asking for Christy's hand in marriage.
At the beginning of their engagement everything seemed
perfect, almost too perfect. Then Christy began noticing some of
Si's eccentricities; the first of which seemed mild to the ones she
eventually encountered. Christy dismissed them by convincing
herself that everyone is a little weird in his or her own little way.
55

Si liked candles. Every day life for him seemed to revolve


around strange little rituals, usually involving chanting, and
candles, usually black ones. She didn't understand these things,
but attributed them to his eastern heritage. Just because she didn't
understand them, didn't mean she should construe them as wrong.
Besides, there were probably things that she did that Si didn't
understand either!
He also smoked hashish. Even though she didn't do it herself,
she never judged him for it. He seemed to think that he gained
some sort of inner strength from his consumption of the mind-
altering substances. He often tried to get her to try it, but she
always refused. She never really questioned his beliefs or his
devotion to drugs until one day when he did something really
strange.
As the baby’s birth date quickly approached, Christy and Si
decided to go swimming out at Indian Lake before the pregnant
brunette would be physically unable to do so. They had just
gotten out of the water and were sunning next to a clear flowing
stream that ran into Indian Lake. As was customary on such
occasions, Si lit up a joint. After taking a big puff from the
illegal substance, he reached over and grabbed Christy's legs.
Before she could react, he parted them and put his mouth to her
vagina and began to blow smoke into the opening.
Unnerved by her fiancée’s actions, Christy pulled away in
horror.
“What do you think you are doing?” she said in a shaking
voice.
He sat up trying to calm her down. “By blowing this smoke
into you, I am transferring some of my inner powers to you!” he
explained.
“Si, I don't understand what your problem is, but I don't want
to play your warped little game.”
Seeing that she was not amused, he quickly apologized,
explaining that it was just a little joke. But she had seen the look
in his eyes. He had been serious!
“Joke or not, I just wasn't brought up that way!” she retorted.
“Okay, Baby, it was just a joke,” he repeated. She
wondered....
56

In the weeks to come, she started to realize that he wasn't


joking. She came to the realization that he thought of himself as
some sort of disciple of an eastern deity. This fact was brought
more into focus as the days passed. Every day another facet of
Si's strange customs emerged. The anxiety kept building up
inside of Christy.
These strange activities bothered the fragile young woman.
But her deep love for Si allowed her to overlook his many
eccentricities. Even though her friends and especially her mother
tried to talk her out of marrying Si, this only served to push
Christy and Si closer together. In defiance of their advice Christy
became isolated from her mother and all of her friends. She was
now under Si's complete control and at his mercy!
Wanting a church wedding, Christy was dismayed at Si’s
unwillingness to consent. And after he had managed to alienate
her from her family in their brief relationship, there was no one to
pay for the wedding except for Si. This left the eastern young
man in complete charge of the wedding arrangements. The
wedding was set for October thirty first!
Christy was apprehensive about getting married on Halloween
night. Si tried to calm her by telling her it would be fun to have
the wedding on that date. Besides, he had explained to her, back
in his country, October thirty-first held some sort of religious
significance. Reluctantly she agreed to the wedding date,
dismissing it as just another part of his religion that she didn't
understand. After all, it wasn't as if they were worshipping the
devil. Any marriage was valid as long as it was in the eyes of
God.
The wedding was to be an outdoor wedding to be held at
Lover's Point, a beautiful area at the secluded end of Indian Lake.
The spot was a popular place for young lovers to meet for
romantic interludes. Surrounded by evergreen and cypress trees,
the scenic landmass jutted out into the Indian Lake forming a
peninsula.
On summer nights the sun would set just off the end of the
point giving the impression that it was lowering into the water.
Some people said that if you listened real hard that you could
hear the fire of the sun sizzling out in the water. It was a very
57

romantic place, but very few people knew of its infamous past
history. In earlier times it had been known as “The Devil’s
Point!”
Most people assumed that it got its name because of the fiery
reflection of the sun off the lake as the sun went down. During
certain times of the year the sun’s reflection off of the water of
the trees across the lake from The Point gave the whole area the
appearance that it was on fire. But a little known legend told a
different story.
Just before the beginning of the Civil War, pirate slave traders
came from the Gulf of Mexico to these inland waters in small
boats in order to sell slaves to the locals. They would gather at
The Point with the local citizenry and conduct auctions. At the
end of these auctions, any slaves that weren't sold were killed by
the pirates, bodies dismembered and thrown into the lake, where
the salt water creatures that would venture into the brackish
combination of salt and fresh water lake would feast on the
carcasses. It was cheaper to do this than to feed the unsold
property.
Years later, around the turn of the century, a group of
fishermen and their families built houses on the point, in order to
be closer to the waters off the coast and their fishing territories.
Pierre Ponthieu, one of the fishermen, came home one hot
summer afternoon in a drunken rage. He believed he had been
cheated out of his rightful share of the money for the week’s
catch by one of the other fishermen. As the sun was beginning to
set, Pierre made his way through the houses on the point,
brandishing a large hunting knife and spewing obscenities.
It seems that the other fishermen were still out at sea using
the longer daylight hours to catch a few extra fish. When they
finally returned home, they found that their wives and children
had been slaughtered like animals in their homes, they were
covered with blood and cut into pieces!
Enraged, the angry fishermen searched the point to find the
culprit. Finally they came upon a huge cypress tree and the body
of Pierre Ponthieu dangling from a rope, swinging in the wind,
covered in their family member’s blood. He had hung himself!
Accounts of the story say that he had a monstrous grin on his
58

gruesome, purplish face, and that below him was the gutted body
of his own newborn child, with Pierre's own hunting knife still
quivering in its cadaver. Pierre had gone mad! Perhaps the
ghosts of the slave spirits had gotten their revenge on the
descendants of the pirate slave traders. In any event, the locals
would suppress the carnage of that night for many years to come,
only to be repeated behind closed doors, by those old enough to
remember. The stories were eventually written off as folklore or
legend and were finally forgotten.
The Point, as it came to be known in later years had started to
be used by local young people as a rendezvous spot used for
necking and partying. Most of the young people in the area had
never heard the stories of The Devil’s Point, and probably
wouldn't have paid it much heed anyhow. In any case, Si had
decided that The Point would be the perfect place for he and
Christy to be wed, because of its natural beauty. She had agreed,
having never heard the stories.
59

CHAPTER 6

Before Christy knew it the thirty-first arrived. She had been


extremely ill during the preparation for the event and was left in
the dark concerning the details of the wedding.
Si had made all of the arrangements.
As the wedding party gathered at The Point the sun was going
down behind them. While the group of wedding guests watched,
the water and trees across the way seemed to be on fire. It was
breathtaking! Chilly fall winds swirled around them as the group
lined up under a large Cypress tree at the geographic center of
The Point.
Mostly Si's friends were in attendance for the big day. Only
two of Christy's friends made it. Neither Jonathan nor Emma
Summers were present. During Si and Christy's courtship, Si had
managed to alienate his young fiancée from her family and most
of her friends. Christy's two closest childhood friends, Monique
and Clara, were the only two in attendance and that was
reluctantly, out of respect for their friend.
Si's friends had dressed in costumes, like that from a
Masquerade Party, which seemed inappropriate for such a solemn
occasion as a wedding! This appalled Christy and her friends. A
Holy ceremony such as a wedding should not be satirized like
this, they thought. When Christy voiced her opinion on this, Si
answered her back in anger!
“Christy, we aren't making light of the marriage, the cloaks
that the wedding party are wearing are all part of the ceremony.
A wedding is a time for celebration in my country. A time for
gaiety and fun. To celebrate a couple’s life together in such a
way is a tradition in my religion. My parents were married in this
kind of ceremony. It is part of my heritage.” Si was enraged at
Christy's lack of understanding. “Christy, you shouldn't make
judgments on things that you don't understand”
Christy could see the anger in his eyes, and for the first time in
their relationship, she was scared of him. Really scared of him!
Out of fear, she apologized and consented to the ritualistic
60

wedding. Si's manipulation of Christy was beginning and would


continue to set the tone in their relationship.
In Christy's eyes she vindicated her concession as that of
reaching a compromise. After all, getting married in the Lord’s
eyes was all that was important. In reality, Christy was becoming
completely submissive to Si and his strange customs. Something
she would do repeatedly in their life together until finally
gathering the courage to leave him.
After the sun set, the point was completely lit by the blazing
bonfire that had been started just before sundown. There was a
makeshift wooden altar beside the huge cypress tree directly in
front of the fire. There were seven-foot tall, flaming torches
surrounding the wedding site. To the average observer the scene
represented something more sinister in nature rather than so
sacred an occasion as a wedding.
Even though Christy found her surroundings a little
disturbing, she kept telling herself over and over again that she
loved Si. Once they were married he would eventually lean
toward her ways rather than his that seemed so foreign to her
now.
As the service began, the flames of the torches started to
flicker wildly in the wind . The High Priest (as he had been
introduced) began to speak. It was all in a foreign tongue.
Strange words in the same type cadence that Si had spoken on the
night that he had violated her. “Natas-uoy-rof-siht-od-I.... Natas-
fo-nos-eht-rof”
As the disturbed young brunette looked around, she was
startled that people around her were ingesting powdery
substances and drinking from great golden goblets. Seeming a
farce, rather than the holy ceremony that it was intended to be,
the whole wedding was beginning to resemble some kind of
twisted party. Christy didn't like the looks of things, but she was
too far along to stop now. Once they were married this whole
thing would be over and she could return to a normal life, she
thought to herself.
As the High Priest raised a golden goblet above the makeshift
wooden altar he once again started speaking in the strange
language. Lowering the cup to his mouth he drank from the
61

strangely adorned golden goblet. After drinking from it he


passed it to Si. Si took a long drink from it and turned to Christy.
He had a look of happiness and admiration in his eyes as he
offered it to her. She nervously took the goblet from him. It
shook in her trembling hands as she held it. She was shaking in
overwhelming fear.
Not being able to make herself lift the goblet to her mouth
Christy glanced over at her admiring husband to be. His look of
admiration changed to a look of impatience as his eyes stared into
hers with a hard, cold stare. Reluctantly she raised the vessel to
her mouth and took a sip of the beverage. It tasted bitter and
sweet at the same time. As all of this was taking place the
contingent of people standing behind them began chanting the
strange language in unison. So garbled was the chanting that you
could not make out any of the words!
Some time during the course of the ceremony Christy's two
friends had exited the macabre wedding scene. An evil aura was
enveloping the ceremony as it progressed.
Christy was starting to get very drowsy. She felt like running
away from the wedding but whatever it was that she had drank
was affecting her in such a way that she could not move. Her
muscles were frozen and her equilibrium was non-existent. If she
hadn't been holding on to Si she would have fallen over onto her
face.
At some point during the ceremony the mood changed.
Through blurry eyes Christy could make out the forms of dancing
specters illuminated by ghostly lights from the bonfire.
Intensifying in volume, the chanting reached a fever pitch. All
participants began dancing rhythmically to the flickering flames
of the now out of control bonfire. The ceremony was starting to
reach a crescendo. As the rhythmic chanting of the background
throng continued to heighten, the high priest handed Si a black
candle. He took the lit candle and threw it into the great fire. A
cackling cheer came from what now seemed a multitude of
vulgar, evil, demonic creatures in attendance at the Hellish
service!
A great explosion came from within the bowels of the huge
fire causing the flames to shoot as high as a five story building
62

illuminating the whole wedding site. Christy was now


completely under the control of the potion she had ingested just
minutes earlier. Through the flickering flames, shadows and
smoke Christy noticed something forming above the now flame
engulfed altar. An eerie light cast from flame was forming a
face. It was long and thin, embodying all of the characteristics
one would associate with the devil himself. Thick black
eyelashes raised above coal black eyes; rust colored skin with
deep black lines etched in a sarcastic expression of hatred and
arrogance. Christy’s blood chilled in her veins as she stared at
the smile on the face of the malevolent specter hovering above
the huge fire.
Shaking uncontrollably the young woman was experiencing
the most devastating display of pure evil she had seen in her life!
Between the lewd dancing of the wedding party and the
malevolent face in the flames the scared young woman was
petrified, frozen in fear before the burning alter.
As she watched in horror the burning face began to change
and contort itself into another form. The face she was now
gazing at was that of Si Mehri'! It was at this point in the
ceremony that her anxiety mounted so much that she could no
longer handle it. Christy passed out mercifully; not to experience
the conclusion of her hellish wedding night!
The next morning Christy awoke from what seemed a
nightmare. The details of the whole affair were vague to her, she
didn't remember passing out. Christy didn't know what to make
of the events of the previous evening. Perhaps it was all just a
bad dream as a result of her sickness. Her head spun as she
elevated it from her pillow. Lying next to her snoring was her
husband, Si Mehri'.
As she moved to get up, a pain shot through her lower body.
Reaching down to see what was wrong, the brunette pulled back
her sheet in horror. Her hands were soaked in blood from
touching her lower torso. Christy was sitting in a pool of blood!
Upon further inspection the young woman realized that she was
bleeding from her vaginal opening. Her sheets were soaked in
her blood! About that time Si woke up.
“Good morning honey, are you feeling better today?” he said
63

with a smile.
Christy was so weak that she couldn't respond.
“That's okay Baby, don't talk, just rest. Last night one of my
so-called friends slipped something in your drink. You've had a
bad night; a little rest and you'll be alright.” Christy laid back in
the bed, too exhausted to speak.
She listened vaguely as Si told her what had happened the
night before. How after she had been slipped the drugs she had
fallen unconscious. About how after becoming violently ill, Si
had had to rush her home before the end of the ceremony. They
had even missed the reception that followed.
Even though the drugs had robbed her of her wedding night
memories, she was too weak to be angry; however, she was
relieved to realize that she had been drugged, and that the
gruesome garbled memories from the night before were just
figments of a drug induced nightmare. Her apprehension of Si's
strange customs coupled with the drugs must have driven her to
this horrible dream. That was it. It had to be. She still had to
wonder...
64

CHAPTER 7

In the weeks to come, Christy would find out that it was


possible she hadn't been dreaming at all, and that the nightmare
of her wedding night may have really happened! She started
having bizarre dreams about animal mutilation and death as well
as the reoccurring dream about the cloaked figure.
Also after the wedding Si refused to let Christy go back to the
doctor. He justified his decision by saying, “I won't let any
fucking doctor see my wife naked and stick his hand up her ass!”
He then assured her that he was perfectly capable of taking
care of her needs. "My mother raised nine children in the old
country, in the old ways, and if those ways were good enough for
my brothers, sisters and I, they are good enough for my child."
He began making her take what he called vitamins to keep up
her strength. They were made up of roots and herbs supposedly
sent to him by his mother. Even though they were to make her
feel better, they seemed to just make her weaker, more sluggish.
She couldn't understand feeling sick all of the time having been
so healthy all of her life. But she attributed the sickness to her
pregnancy. Christy felt doped up all of the time, always in a
trance. Over a relatively short period of time after starting on the
vitamins, her reality and dreams slowly blended together to
where she could no longer tell the difference between the two.
One night, she was sitting up in her bed reading. Si was off
on one of his many excursions. (She never did know what he did
for a living, except that it had to do with investments.) She kept
getting the feeling that someone was watching her. Nervously
she kept looking up at the bedroom window. Whatever it was
she felt was watching her seemed to be doing it from outside of
that window. Christy wanted to investigate but was too scared.
She kept telling herself that it was just her imagination but
couldn't get up the courage to get up and check it out.
Suddenly, the window flew open, a violent wind whipping the
curtains inward. Christy started to shiver as the temperature in
the room dropped drastically. She realized that she needed to
65

close the window or face freezing in the arctic-like temperatures.


Forced to go to the window after the wind tipped her hand,
Christy heard a loud squealing sound! Quickly turning toward
the sound, Christy's heart jumped out of her throat as she stood
face to face with the startling image of a giant pig standing in the
darkness. It stood about seven feet tall, red eyes glaring, guttural
sounds coming from deep within its torso! Its face was so large
that it almost filled up the entire window. Human-like in
appearance, the pig's face had a sinister malevolent smile frozen
to it.
Christy fell backwards onto her bed, hand clutching her chest;
mouth cocked open ready to scream at the top of her lungs. No
sound came out. The pig began squealing so loudly that she
thought her eardrums would burst from the shear loudness of its
voice. Covering her ears with her hands trying to block out the
gruesome noise, Christy rolled onto the floor and away from the
beast that glared at her from the window.
All of the sudden, something grabbed her by the shoulders.
Christy screamed at the top of her lungs jerking away with all of
her might to try to escape whatever it was that had grabbed her.
“Baby, Baby, wake up.” It was Si. “Baby, wake up, you’re
having a nightmare.”
“Oh Si,” she screamed as she threw her arms around him in
panic.
After telling him the details of her dream, he settled her down.
Christy finally did calm down. Si brought her a hot cup of tea.
She drank it, without knowing that it had a sedative in it. Si held
her in his arms, rocking her gently until she fell into a deep,
restful sleep.
The next morning, Christy awoke very early. Si had already
left for work. Laughing at herself, she realized how silly she had
been the night before, reacting so childishly to what had been a
simple nightmare. After all, she was a grown woman.
Refreshed from a good night's sleep the renewed brunette
decided to take her mind off of things and do a little work in her
garden. Working in her garden always served as a kind of
therapy for her. As she toiled around in her garden, she delighted
in all of the beautiful flowers there: the zinnias, the pansies and
66

the roses.
Her enthusiasm wore off as she stepped around the corner of
her house to the outside of her bedroom window. Chills ran up
and down the young woman's spine as she noticed giant hoof
prints in the loose dirt leading up to her window! At least a foot
long, the hoof prints dug deep into the dirt at the base of her
window. Strangely enough there were no prints leading away. It
was as if the giant creature had walked up to her window and just
vanished. Scared out of her wits, Christy began to shake
uncontrollably. She began breathing heavily and backed away
from the giant hoof prints. On instinct alone Christy stumbled to
her car driving it to her mother's house down the road. Later in
the day the she would not even be able to remember how she had
gotten there!
Christy's mother tried talking some sense into her hysterical
daughter, but to no avail. Finally, after hours of rational
explanation, Emma convinced Christy that weeks of sleep
depravation, coupled with a pregnancy problem, had caused her
imagination to run away with her. Mother Summers suggested
that she go to her doctor. Christy dared not tell her concerned
mother that her husband had forbade her from seeing her doctor
for fear that Emma Summers would disapprove and complicate
her life further by butting in. After some long overdue mother-
daughter conversation Christy returned home, convincing herself
that her mother must be right.
She didn't go into the garden after returning home, opting to
wait inside until Si got home. She never told him about the hoof-
prints, deciding that it would be counter-productive to their
relationship. He already was trying to convince her that she was
unstable, and should go to a psychiatrist. One of his choice, not
hers.
To add to the problems of her troubled pregnancy, her due
date had passed, with no sign of when she might go into labor.
Her baby was going to be born late. Si continued to make her
take the so-called vitamins, the roots and berries that he had been
giving her to ‘keep her healthy’. But the truth was, these things
that she were taking to make him happy, just kept her doped up
and sick. Christy was oblivious to the fact that she was doped up,
67

attributing her sickness to her problem pregnancy.


One day Christy was feeling sicker than usual. When Si came
home from work, he found her doubled over in pain, lying on the
bathroom floor covered with vomit. “Oh, I feel so bad, Baby. I
feel so bad. Please take me to the hospital.”
“Babe, it’s not time yet,” he answered the moaning girl.
Lifting her in his arms off of the bathroom floor, Si tried to
calm his wife down, wiping the spittle from her body, then laying
her gently on the bed. He was cool and collected as he rubbed
her head with a cold compress.
The silence was broken by a loud, urgent knock at the front
door. Si left Christy's side to answer the knock. It was Emma
Summers. It seemed that while waiting for Si to come home
from work, Christy had called her mother for help.
“Where is my daughter?!” she screamed hysterically.
“She's just fine, Mrs. Summers,” Si replied in monotone.
“She wasn't fine when I talked to her on the phone earlier.
Where is she? She's going to the doctor with me!”
Si's face grew red with anger. “She's not going anywhere
with you, Mrs. Summers. You didn't give a fuck about us when
we were married, so why should you be concerned now?”
Emma was taken aback by the abruptness of her son-in-law.
“Now you'd better leave before I physically throw you out,
you old bitch!”
Christy was standing in the bedroom door that led into the
front room of the house.
“Si, how dare you talk to my mother that way, she was just
trying to help!”
“Just calm down Honey,” Si said as he reached out to her.
“Get your hands off of me!” Christy screamed as she jerked
away from him. And with that Christy fell to the floor.
Si dropped to the floor and picked her up, skirting her limp
body away to the bedroom. As he laid her onto the bed, Emma
Summers entered the room. Si turned to the stunned woman in
anger.
“It's your fault, you fucking bitch! You don't give a goddamn
about us. You've disapproved of our marriage from the
beginning. Now you come into my house trying to take over
68

everything. Well I'm damn well capable of taking care of my


wife. You need to just stay the fuck out of our lives!”
Emma was overcome by Si's outpouring of profanities.
Maybe it was from fear of the fire and anger in Si's eyes, but
Emma Summers left Si's house, vowing never to return.
“Tell Christy if she needs me I'll be there for her, but I never
want to see you again!”
She left in a cloud of dust with tears in her eyes. Somehow the
brokenhearted mother sensed that she would never see her
beloved Christy again! Christy had been unconscious during Si's
brutal, verbal barrage on her mother.
The fragile brunette had fallen back into the surreal dream
world she had entered so many times in her most recent past.
She stood in a deserted patch of forest; icy cold, surrounded
by hideously distorted bare trees. The sound of the wind over-
shadowed the faint sound of evil laughter in the distance.
Shaking, the scared girl noticed a light just over the winding
ridge that stood before her. Somehow she felt that somewhere in
the light there was salvation from this evil abyss.
Running through the thorny thicket in front of her, stumbling
several times, but not slowing down until she reached the eerie
glow of a large fire, Christy stopped in her tracks staring at a
familiar sight. Standing before the fire, stood a specter in a long
hooded robe, hands raised to the sky, as if praying to some Deity.
Christy knew instinctively that the figure was not praying to God.
The cloaked figure stepped to one side, revealing a burning
altar. A black cat lay on the altar seemingly not bothered by the
flames. The demonic entity grabbed the cat by the nap of the
neck and raised it over the flames of the burning altar. Reaching
into its robe, the ghostly figure pulled out a large knife.
Realizing what it was about to do, Christy opened her mouth
to scream. Her vocal chords would not let out a sound as the
knife made a circular motion, cutting off the head of the cat! The
hooded being threw the head of the cat into the flames of the
altar. The head of the cat continued to make screeching, hissing
sounds as it sizzled in the god-forsaken flames of the unholy fire,
transforming from its original form into what looked like a lump
of coal! The hooded specter then raised the cat's still squirming
69

body over the top of a golden chalice spilling its blood into the
waiting vessel.
Christy recoiled in fear and disgust as the hooded, cloaked
figure drank from the cup. She turned to run away and tripped on
a dried bundle of branches laid in a pile behind her, making a
loud, crackling noise. The specter then turned to her, reacting to
the sound of the broken branches. Try as she might, Christy
struggled to escape the thorny thicket she had become stuck in.
Caught up in the branches at least for the moment, she was at the
mercy of the hooded specter!
The hooded figure walked up to her holding the chalice of the
cat's blood out to her as if offering it to her to drink. Just at that
moment, the glow of the fire cast an illuminating light on the face
of the specter. It was Si!
“Here drink this, it will help you get some sleep!”
Screaming hysterically, the young brunette suddenly jumped
up, covered with sweat, and shaking uncontrollably, only to
notice that she was sitting up in her own bed. Once again she had
had a terrible dream. Or had it been? She wasn't sure of
anything any more.
She must have been asleep for hours. Her screaming
awakened Si, who had been sleeping next to her. He jumped up,
trying to comfort her.
“Calm down, Baby. You were just having another
nightmare.” He cradled her in his arms and tried to talk her
down.
It took a while, but the hysterical brunette finally calmed
down. Si held her in his arms for the longest time, but as hard as
she tried, she couldn't get back to sleep.
“Hold on Baby, let me get you a little something to help you
sleep.”
He left for the kitchen, and returned shortly with a glass that
contained a red liquid. “Here, drink this, it will help you get to
sleep.”
The words reverberated in her ears over and over. She looked
up into his face. The same evil grin from the face in the dream
was on her husband's now distorted face.
“Oh my God!” she gasped.
70

As she fell into unconsciousness the words ‘God can't help


you now’ rang in her head, until her mind went blank...
The next morning, the blur of the night before had worn off.
Christy awakened in an empty bed. Si had gone to work. What
an awful dream she had had. It had seemed so real. She was
starting to confuse reality with her nightmares. Drinking a cup of
coffee to clear the cobwebs, Christy decided to try to calm her
anxiety by working in her garden.
Still feeling a little unsteady Christy herself was beginning to
doubt her own sanity. Maybe she did need to see a doctor. But
she wasn't about to see the one that Si had picked for her. One
that she didn't know! Christy would talk to her mother the next
day about what psychiatrist she should see. For now her therapy
would be working her tiny garden.
Crawling around her garden among the weeds and flowers
proved therapeutic for Christy. The young brunette finally
started to calm down. Her hands felt around the now hardened
earth and wild flowers like little probes making their way toward
a thick growth of weeds. There was something hard lying
beneath the weeds. As she cleared them away from the hard
clump, she pulled back in horror. There at her knees lay the body
of a dead cat! Upon closer inspection the horrified brunette
noticed the cat's head was missing!
The gloves she wore were covered with blood from the
lifeless body of the cat. Christy began convulsing uncontrollably,
then vomiting violently. Try as she might the young brunette
couldn't seem to catch her breath. She struggled to get to her feet
and stumbled into the house. All that was around her was a blur,
her eyes not able to focus on any one object. Then blackness and
then total silence....
Not awakening until much later, Christy's surroundings were
unfamiliar to her. The disgruntled young brunette was now
staring at the ceiling of a sterile white hospital room.
“She's waking up, Doctor” came a voice from across the
room. It was a nurse.
“Don't be frightened, young lady, you’re going to be okay,”
came the doctor's soothing voice.
“Where am I?” she asked.
71

“You’re at the Parish Hospital, dear.”


“Why am I here?”
“Don't be alarmed, Ms. Mehri'.”
“Would someone please tell me, why I am here?”
Taking her hand the doctor explained that she had lost her
baby!
The words echoed through her head. “Oh my God!” Christy
began to repeat over and over as she began to cry uncontrollably.
Her body ached and shook all over. The doctor and nurse
both tried in vain to calm her down. She cried for hours, finally
crying herself to sleep.
When she awoke, another nurse stood by her bed. It had
gotten dark outside her window. This nurse was older, with a
gentle look on her face.
“Is there something I can get you honey?”
Christy was quite calm now from the sedatives she had been
given. She asked the nurse for a drink of water. When the nurse
returned, Christy took the water from her and quietly drank it
down.
After a short pause Christy asked the nurse, “Please, could
you tell me...” she gulped from the dryness of her throat, then
choking out the words. “Was it...a boy or a girl?” Tears filled
her eyes as she waited for the answer.
“Ma'am, I don't know,” came the nurse’s reply.
“Please! I've just got to know!” cried the disoriented young
woman. Noticing the torment in the disoriented young brunette
Nurse Williams answered, “Okay honey, I'll go and try to find
out for you.”
Christy sat alone in stunned silence. So much had happened
to her. And now to top it off, she’d lost the baby!
Looking around her white, sterile looking room, with
everything so neat and in its place, the doped up woman sat
quietly. Its smell of disinfectant was so strong that it made her
feel queasy. With its plain white curtains over the windows it all
seemed so unreal. Everything was so plastic; so fake. She felt as
if she were underneath some huge microscope, her life open for
the whole world to see.
As the young woman drifted away into these lines of thought,
72

the door opened. It was Nurse Williams.


“Well?” the frightened girl asked, looking up with wide,
inquisitive eyes.
“Mrs. Mehri', it seems your husband brought you to the
hospital after the miscarriage. You had the miscarriage at home.
The hospital never received the fetus. Perhaps your husband
knows what became of it.”
Christy collapsed back into her bed in weakness and
exasperation. She didn't feel like talking anymore, remaining
silent until later that night, when her husband finally showed up.
Coming into her room with flowers in one hand and a box of
candy in the other; Si had a big reassuring smile was on his face.
He was kind and gentle to his weak young wife trying to ease the
tension that she must have been feeling at that moment. He spent
the night at the hospital with her, talking of nothing but pleasant
things. During that night the miscarriage never once came up in
the conversation. Si managed, at least for a little while, to make
Christy forget the unpleasant events of the last few weeks. She
even seemed to forget the pain and empty, hollow feelings inside
of her. They talked and talked, until she fell into a peaceful,
relaxing sleep.
The next day, Christy was released from the hospital. Si took
a half-day off of work to bring her home and make sure she was
settled and comfortable. He made her a pallet on the couch, in
front of the television fixing her some milk and cookies. As he
was about to leave, he asked, “Is there anything else I can get you
before I go to work?”
“No, Baby. You've been wonderful. But there is one thing.”
she replied.
“Anything, dear,” Si replied.
“Could you tell me what happened to our baby's body? The
hospital said they don't know what happened, because I had the
miscarriage at home.” Christy's eyes were welled up with tears
and her voice shook as she asked the question.
Si got a curious look on his face. “Don't worry, Baby. I took
care of it.”
“How did you take care of it? Please Si, I need to know,”
Christy insisted.
73

“I had it buried this morning,” he answered.


“Where Si, where did you have it buried?” she asked in an
agonizing tone.
“Baby, don't let it upset you,” he answered. “You're a
bereaved mother, and now you just need to get some rest.”
“But...”
“No buts, Christy. Just lie down and rest and we'll talk about
it when I get home. Here, take some of these sleeping pills the
doctor prescribed,” he said as he handed his young bride the pills.
“Si?” she said with an anxiety in her voice.
He put his fingers to her mouth. “No, don't say another word.
Just get some rest. We'll talk about it when I get home. I've got
to go now; I'm already late for work.”
With that, the young man kissed his tired wife, telling her he
loved her, as he rushed out the door. She watched out the
window as he sped off in his jet-black mustang.
Si's evasiveness about the baby, along with the curious look
on his face when asked about the baby, kept rolling around in
Christy's head. Something was wrong, terribly wrong. She
couldn't put her finger on it, but knew she had to find out what it
was. Even though the tired young woman didn't know what it
was that she was looking for, she began searching the house,
looking in closets, drawers, beneath furniture and everywhere
that anything could be hidden. She looked everywhere in the
house...nothing!
There was a workshop in the back yard behind the house. She
had only been inside of it once. It had been so dirty and dingy
that she never entered it again. She had never even given it a
second thought until now!
Thinking about it, she couldn't even remember Si going in
there since they had been together. It was old and dilapidated
looking. Christy just thought it was an old shack used by prior
owners and abandoned after Si had bought the house. Something
inside told her that the answer to her questions lay beyond the
confining walls of this abandoned old structure.
Walking out the back door Christy cautiously made her way to
the locked old shed. Grabbing the door handle, she tried to open
the door. It was locked! Circling the building to the backside,
74

the driven young woman tried to peer into the back window. A
black curtain on the inside prevented her from looking inside.
Curiosity built up inside of her, for some unexplained reason she
had to know what lay beyond the velvet black curtain. She just
had to know!
Christy looked around, spotting a nearby rock. She picked it
up and threw it through the window. Reaching inside, the
unstable young brunette unhooked the latch on the window and
climbed inside.
It was very dark. She fumbled through the blackness finally
finding the cord to the overhead light. The workshop had
changed since the time she had seen it. When she had last seen it
last it had been an abandoned room with nothing but old trash
strewn everywhere. A sort of junk room. Someone had since
come in and cleaned it up.
On a table at the opposite end of the room laid several strange
looking daggers inlaid with odd hieroglyphic symbols and two
freshly made black candles. Curiously, a golden chalice like the
one she had dreamed of also lay there. A large book written in
some language she couldn't understand lay in the middle of a
scattering of books dealing with Satanism and satanic worship.
One of the books was opened to a chapter entitled “The Black
Mass”. She was shocked. Even though she knew that Si was a
little eccentric, she had never imagined in her wildest dreams that
he could be a Satanist. How naive she had been! She had
always assumed that Si's eccentricities had stemmed from an
eastern religion, not Satanism!
Picking up the opened book, she began to read about the
Black Mass. The air about her was filled with an almost
electrical feeling of danger. A feeling that at any moment
someone may sneak up on her, catching her doing something she
shouldn't be doing...
“Needed for a Black Mass, a pentagram drawn on the floor. A
naked woman should be used as the altar. She should lay spread-
eagle at the bottom of the pentagram; her vagina thrust upward.
In each of her hands should be a black candle, preferably made
from the fat of unbaptized babies.”
Suddenly feeling very nauseated, Christy's head became
75

clouded with fear and disbelief. Gathering her wits and darting
from the shop, the frightened young brunette tried to escape the
danger and depravity of the shop of horrors!
As young woman rounded the corner of the house, she
stumbled over the garbage can that sat just outside the kitchen
door. The can fell over, emptying the contents onto the ground.
Staring at the ground in shock Christy recoiled in fear and
repulsion. There, in the middle of the scattered garbage, covered
with flies, was a human fetus! Pale in color, it looked as if the
color had been boiled out of it.
The horror of the moment gripped the convulsing young
brunette as she realized that the fetus was her unborn child! The
satanic paraphernalia, the black candles...Si had boiled the fetus
of their unborn child to make the black candles that adorned the
alter in the ghastly shop!
“What kind of monster was he?” Christy thought to herself.
She began to vomit and fell to the ground, crying and shaking
like a newborn baby. Perhaps this was another bad dream, and
she would wake up. Christy knew one thing though, if this was
real, she had to leave this place and never return.
It was the dead of winter as Christy left on that horrid night.
She disappeared into the darkness, aboard a Greyhound bus,
leaving the nightmare of her life with Si behind. The sounds of
the night birds and the sights of the darkened Louisiana Bayou
ushered her out into the unknown new world, beyond the
boundaries of the only world she had ever known.
There was an apprehension mixed with a sigh of relief,
intertwined, spinning around inside her head. She would
eventually end up in Baton Rouge, a student at LSU, sitting in her
friend Kayla's apartment, with tears in her eyes, reliving the terror
of that year in her story of hopelessness, despair and horror.
76

CHAPTER 8

Monday was a beautiful day on the campus of the Louisiana


State University. The smell of freshly cut grass filled the air.
Christy strolled through the heart of the campus enroute to
Louisiana State University's student union auditorium. Cypress
trees laden with Spanish moss surrounded the pond that fronted
the student union building. The pond, which supported many
species of plant and animal life native to Louisiana, was in sharp
contrast to the surrounding city of Baton Rouge Louisiana.
Baton Rouge, whose economy was largely dependent on the
petroleum and energy industries, had become a city of concrete
and steel in past years. A revived petroleum industry had turned
Baton Rouge into an industrial hustling, bustling hub of the oil
industry. This fact made the unique natural landscape of the LSU
campus one of the more scenic campuses in the country. Along
with its aesthetic beauty, the campus had a laid back atmosphere
that helped students cope with the daily stress factor brought on
by an educational environment.
Christy met Kayla at nine o’ clock sharp; exactly one half-
hour prior to Professor Pfeiffer's long awaited lecture.
“Are you feeling better today, Christy?” Kayla asked in a
concerned tone.
“I'm feeling much better today. Thank you. I guess I was just
letting my imagination get the better of me. Si is a part of my
past.” The young brunette smiled slightly. “Besides, he couldn't
possibly know where I am now.”
Christy then gave a dismissive glance and the girls entered
the front doors of the auditorium.
Kayla was careful not to mention the strange happenings of
the previous weekend. Christy's upbeat attitude was enough to
convince her concerned friend that it would be best not to bring
up the bad memories.
The lobby of the student union's auditorium was modern
looking with huge plate glass windows that encased the whole
front of the structure. Beyond was a row of large rusty colored
77

double doors that led into the main seating area of the large
auditorium.
It was still early. Only a scattering of students was inside of
the nine thousand-seat auditorium. This suited Christy, for she
had wanted to arrive early enough to get good seats. The half-
hour wait seemed a lifetime to the girls, especially Christy. After
all, she had been reading material written by the world class
archaeologist since her early teen years and now she was going to
get a chance to hear one of his lectures, and perhaps even meet
him.
Excitement filled the air as well as the loud chattering of
anxious Theology students. Finally the lights dimmed and a
spotlight lit up the podium at center stage. A sudden hush
replaced the loud sound of student voices. Reverend Thomas, the
head of the Theology department, walked up to the podium to
deafening silence. After clearing his throat, he began to speak.
“Only once in a lifetime does a man come along with such
insight to his work that he manages to change the very
foundations on which his work is based. I am here to introduce
such a man. A man without equal in the field of religious
archaeology. So without further ado, it is my pleasure and
privilege to introduce...Dr. Randal Miguel Pfeiffer!”
Enter Randal Miguel Pfeiffer, a large bearded man with deep
dark eyes. Face etched with lines that told the story of a full
lived productive life, his dark brown hair concealed the tinges of
gray that were forming around his cranium. Christy sat
spellbound, in awe of the man that she knew so well, through his
many writings. He now stood just a few feet away, about to
share his vast theological knowledge with her and many of her
fellow students. Even though she had never seen him before, he
looked strangely familiar to her.
As the applause subsided, Professor Pfeiffer reached the
podium. A deep hollow silence followed, waiting to be filled
with the vast knowledge of this remarkable man. Gazing into the
large room filled with humanity, he began to speak.
“Good evening ladies and gentlemen. My name is Randal
Miguel Pfeiffer. I am an archaeologist specializing in religious
artifacts. I am here to share with you some of the adventures and
78

anecdotes from my recent expedition to the Holy Land. But I


must warn you, if you’re not careful, you may learn something.”
A swarm of laughter filled the auditorium.
Christy studied his face as he spoke. She couldn't place him
but she had seen his face somewhere before. And it wasn't inside
the cover of one of his numerous books. It was somewhere in
person and in the not so recent past!
Excited, the young brunette continued to listen as the
archeologist spoke. His voice was smooth, and the delivery in
his speech exuded self-confidence. He mesmerized the audience
with his magnetic personality and thorough knowledge of his
subject matter. Christy hung onto every word of his lecture, and
was hypnotized by it, as was everyone else who was attending
this monumental engagement.
Though totally involved in his speech, Christy could not keep
from staring into his deep dark piercing eyes. Professor Pfeiffer
began sharing his experiences involving the discovery of lost
texts from Genesis. Found in a false wall of a small monastery at
the foot of the Sinai were letters from the Apostles Paul, John,
and Mark as well as unidentified writings attributed to writers at
the time of the San Hedren in the Temple of Herod in Jerusalem.
Christy couldn't break away from Professor Pfeiffer's gaze. It
could have just been her imagination, but it was as if he were
talking directly to her.
“These discoveries” he continued, “led to new insights into
biblical teachings and were instrumental in the discoveries of the
lost texts of the bible uncovered on my last expedition to the
Qumran valley.”
“Those eyes,” she kept thinking to herself, “those piercing
eyes. Where had she seen them before?” As Professor Pfeiffer's
words faded back into Christy's mind, the young brunette’s
thoughts faded back to the smoky bar-room of the Buccaneer
Club. Her mind traveled back to the stranger that was standing at
the end of the bar. The stranger that stared at her with his
penetrating eyes, looking beyond reality and straight into her
soul.
It was him! The stranger that seemed to follow her
everywhere she had gone on that faithful night. It had been
79

Professor Pfeiffer that had scared her so, and not some henchman
sent by Si to find her.
The room filled with cheering and clapping as every one
around Christy rose to their feet. They were joining together in
giving Professor Pfeiffer a standing ovation.
Christy nudged Kayla. “That's him!”
“Of course that's him,” Kayla shot back in a puzzled voice.
“No Kayla, he's the guy that kept staring at me on Saturday
night, the one that kept following us!” Kayla, still puzzled,
finally showed a look of recollection.
“Him, are you sure?”
“Yes I'm sure,” the excited girl answered.
This and the fact that Christy had waited most of her teenage
and adult life to meet this man compelled the young brunette and
her friend to make their way to the front of the auditorium.
Professor Pfeiffer was signing copies of his latest book, “The
Secrets of the Qumran Valley”. It was the story of his
expeditions to the Holy Land. It also contained excerpts from the
lost text from the book of Genesis as well as excerpts from the
Book of the Sword, both discovered on his last expedition.
Waiting in line, the excited girls purchased a first copy of the
new book, then waited in line for a second time for a chance to
meet the world-renowned author and archaeologist.
Finally, Christy and Kayla made their way to the front of the
line. Turning from his last signature Pfeiffer's eyes immediately
caught Christy's. A look of familiarity filled his face. Grabbing
Christy's hand, the distinguished professor held it as if they were
old friends.
“And how did you like my lecture?” he asked with great
exuberance.
“Oh, it was marvelous,” Kayla answered in an excited tone.
Pfeiffer's eyes never left Christy's.
“And what did you think about my lecture?” he directed the
question directly to Christy. Kayla felt ignored.
“I...I found it...very stimulating,” Christy answered shakily,
still surprised by the professor's obvious direct attention. Staring
for a short time, Christy finally spoke.
“Have we met somewhere before?”
80

“No ma'am, I don't believe.” he replied.


“Are you sure? Weren't you in the Buccaneer club Saturday
night?” she asked in a bewildered tone.
“No ma'am, I only arrived this morning from New York. But
surely if we had met, I would remember a woman of such
breathtaking beauty as yourself!”
Confused, the young brunette was taken aback at the
revelation that he had not been in the Buccaneer Club on
Saturday night. Perhaps it was just someone who looked a lot
like him. “But those eyes,” she thought, “Those had to be the
same eyes. No two people could have eyes like that. So
piercing, so captivating.”
Something strange was happening to Christy. And she was
determined to find out what it was!
Finally he signed her book, without taking his eyes off of hers.
Christy was so spellbound by his presence that she couldn't think
of anything else to say. She turned to walk away, then, as if by
some act of divine providence, he called out to her.
“Ma’am?” Her heart sank. “Could I have a word with you
after the signing?”
“You sure can!” Kayla answered before Christy could even
open her mouth!
After the room had cleared, Professor Pfeiffer approached the
two young girls. “It is a rare pleasure to meet two such beautiful
young ladies.” They giggled like young girls in response to the
professor’s comments.
Christy was the first of the two girls to speak.
“Professor Pfeiffer, I’ve read so much of your work that I feel
that I know you already. You've lead such a fascinating life. It's
a pleasure to meet you!”
She reached her hand out in a gesture of friendship. He lifted
her hand to his lips and kissed it gently in the manner of the
gentleman that he obviously was. The girls, taken aback by his
gesture smiled at each other in astonishment that this famous,
respected man would pay such attention to two ordinary young
people.
“So, you've read about my work. Would you two care to join
me for dinner tonight and discuss my work in more detail?”
81

Kayla butted in (as was her style), “No, I'm sorry, we're busy
tonight, maybe another time?”
Christy was irritated by Kayla's evasive action. She wasn't
about to pass up an opportunity like that.
“Maybe you can't Kayla, but I certainly can!” She turned to
the professor with a glow in her face, “I'd love to.”
Even though professor Pfeiffer had been addressing both
women, his eyes had never left Christy's. This bothered Kayla.
She felt uneasy, as if there was something more than dinner
involved in Pfeiffer's invitation. So she waited until later to
address her fears to her mesmerized friend.
In the meantime, Professor Pfeiffer and Christy Summers had
made plans to meet in front of the student union building about
seven o’ clock that evening. Later they would have dinner at
Dupuys, a local eatery featuring French cuisine, served in a
simple romantic atmosphere. After the plans for the evening
were made, the professor said good-bye to his two female
companions and they went their separate ways.
Walking silently in the direction of Christy's dorm until they
were well out of the sight of Professor Pfeiffer, Kayla broke the
silence.
“Are you crazy, girl? You don't even know this man, and
you’re going out, alone with him? Didn't your experiences with
your ex-husband teach you anything?”
Christy waited for her friend to catch a breath between
sentences.
“Are you finished, mom?” Christy said sarcastically.
Kayla nodded in response. “Good! First of all, I don't
appreciate you telling me what I can and can't do. Second of all,
this is a famous man, I doubt he means me any harm. I
appreciate that you are worried about me, but I can take care of
myself. Besides, there's something about him that makes me feel
comfortable. Famous people like him don't harm anyone!”
“Jack the Ripper was a famous person!” Kayla countered in a
sarcastic voice.
“Kayla, that's not the same thing.”
“I know, baby, I'm just worried about you, especially after all
you've been through lately.”
82

“Don't worry Kayla, I'll be alright. There's just something


about him...” Christy’s friend started to respond. “I'll be okay,
honest.” Reluctantly, the young redhead dropped the subject.
After reaching Christy's dorm, Kayla got into her car, turning
quickly to her friend before she could walk away.
“Christy, just promise me one thing.”
“What's that, Kayla?”
“Promise me you'll call me when you get home tonight.”
“Okay, I promise." the brunette said in a tone of resignation.
“Alright, I'll see you later,” Kayla said as she rolled up her car
window. She started to accelerate and then came to a screeching
halt. Rolling down her window, she motioned to her friend.
“One more thing. Have a good time,” she shouted as she sped
off into the Baton Rouge traffic.
Christy laughed to herself as she thought, “That nut, she'll
never change.”
The young brunette walked up the stairs toward her second
floor room. As Christy ascended the stairs she thought to herself
how lucky she was to have such a good friend. Unlocking her
door, the happy young brunette stepped inside beginning to do a
few things around her room that needed to be done before her
next class. Glancing at her watch she was shocked at the time. It
was almost one o’ clock, she had forgotten about her calculus
class. Rushing out the door, the young woman ran down the
street to her appointed class!
Christy arrived at class about five minutes late. Her fellow
students hardly noticed as she silently made her way to her desk.
With the events of the morning fresh on her mind, the excited
young woman could not keep her mind on her calculus class.
Instead, she was lost in thoughts of far away places, wondering
what it would be like to walk through the ruins and digs of the
same places that Jesus Christ had walked so many centuries ago.
Perhaps even in the same footsteps of the savior. Thoughts of
making important discoveries about the bible and the people who
lived in those times were mind boggling to the young brunette.
Goose bumps began to pop up all over the Christy's body.
Ever since she was a little girl, she had been interested in a career
dealing with theology, and even more recently, archaeology.
83

Thoughts raced through her head at the prospect of having


dinner with one of the leading...no, the leading authority on
religious archaeology in the world. She was so deep in thought
that only the absolute motion of students leaving the math class
broke her away from them, pulling her back to the reality of the
surrounding world.
After running by the campus bookstore to purchase a few
badly needed reference books, the young woman raced back to
her dorm room. It was already four o’ clock, and she had little
time to get ready for her date with Professor Pfeiffer.
Hurrying, Christy gathered a few clothes and laid them in an
orderly fashion on her bed, then entered the shower. As she
showered, Christy thought of her love of God and how her
dreaded life with Si had only reaffirmed her devotion to the
pursuit of theology as a vocation as well as a lifestyle.
At least one good thing had come out of her relationship with
her former husband; she was getting a chance to meet the top
authority on religious archaeology in the world. How excited she
was. If she had ever wondered prior to this moment, she
wondered no more; her move to Baton Rouge and LSU had been
the right one for her.
As Christy stepped from the shower there came a banging on
the door. Quickly wrapping herself in a towel, she answered it.
“Yes, who is it?”
“It’s Sheri. There’s a phone call for you at the front desk.”
“Okay, I'll be down in a minute. Thank you, Sheri.”
She quickly dried off, threw her clothes on, and rushed down
to answer the telephone.
“Hello?” There was a long pause....
“Christy? It’s me, Si.” There was another long pause. This
time from the surprised brunette.
“Si, I never want to see you again. Can't you just leave me
alone?”
“Look Christy, I just need to talk to you, then I won't bother
you again, please?” The frightened young lady was very
apprehensive, for every time Si talked to her he had a way of
twisting the facts and events to his advantage persuading her to
do his bidding. Christy responded with a mixture of fear and
84

irritation.
“All right, Si, what do you want to talk about?” There was a
heavy sigh on the other end of the phone line.
“Can't we get together? You know, talk face to face.”
“No Si, can't you get it through your thick skull, I never want
to see you again!”
Si's voice cracked a little as he continued. “Christy, I just
want a chance to apologize to you, and try to explain.”
“Look, Si...”
“No baby, let me finish,” Si interrupted. By now his voice
sounded pathetic; desperate.
“Okay, Si, go ahead and finish,” the brunette answered
defiantly.
“I was just going through a hard time...” he gulped and took a
deep breath, “And when we lost the baby, my mind just
snapped.”
Tears welled up in Christy's eyes. After a short silence, Si
continued.
“Baby, please if you don't allow me to see you... I might do
something...drastic.” The young woman's tone softened.
“Like what, Si?”
“I might…I think I might kill myself.”
Christy wasn’t in love with Si any more, but she didn't want to
see him kill himself either. She couldn't live with that
responsibility, no matter how much she loathed him.
“Si, don't be an idiot!”
“No, I mean it baby, since you left me without giving me a
chance to explain...hell, I have nothing to live for! I just need a
chance to explain.”
Bewildered, Christy sat for a second trying to think of what to
say. “Can't you explain over the phone? I'm listening.”
Christy could hear Si beginning to cry on the other end of the
phone. Si had always been such a strong man, and his sobbing
on the other side of the phone got to the softhearted young
brunette.
“Okay, Si, Okay. We can talk face to face.”
“Oh thank you, baby. You won't regret this, I promise. What
time do you want to meet me tonight?”
85

“Si, tonight's not good for me, how about tomorrow? About
eleven o’ clock. Right after my archaeology class?” Si was
silent for a moment.
“Why not tonight? I really need to get this off my chest.” he
said with an insistent voice.
“Si, I can't make it tonight, I've got other plans!”
“But...”
“No buts Si, I just can't make it tonight. I've agreed to meet
with you, if you want to meet with me it will have to be
tomorrow!” There was an anger in the young woman's voice.
Si, sensing that he was losing control of the situation replied
quickly. “That's fine, baby. Don't get mad, just calm down.
Tomorrow will be fine. I didn't mean to make you mad. Okay?”
The humbleness in Si's tone of voice changed Christy's attitude.
“I'm sorry too, Si, I didn't mean to get angry. I just have a lot
of pressure on me. You know, starting a new school and all.”
“I understand Christy,” he replied. What do you have to do
that's so important tonight?”
Christy began to lose her patience again. “If it’s any business
of yours, I've got some studying to do for my archaeology test
tomorrow!” She lied, just slightly.
“Babe, I'm not trying to be nosy, I was just interested...where
did you want to meet me tomorrow?”
“Oh, I guess, in front of the Archaeology building. Do you
know where it is?”
“Don't worry, Christy, I'll find it.” No one talked for a while.
Finally Christy broke the void of conversation.
“Well Si, I've got to go now.”
“Okay baby, I'll see you tomorrow...I love you,” he added.
There was another pause.
“I'll see you tomorrow, Si, good-bye!” With that she hung up.
Glancing at the clock above her desk, Christy realized how
late she was. Six forty-five.
“Darn, I'm going to be late!” She grabbed her things and ran
hurriedly for the front door, rushing out toward the student union
building. Christy was in such a hurry, she didn't notice the tall,
dark, handsome man just behind her, hidden in the shadows.
Someone she knew well. But obviously not well enough!
86

CHAPTER 9

Christy rushed past the rows of cypress trees and picturesque


red brick school buildings. About ten minutes late for her date
with Professor Pfeiffer, the young girl was out of breath and
overcome by a sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach.
Professor Pfeiffer was no where to be found! Sadness
overwhelmed Christy as the realization sunk in that she may have
missed the date with her mentor.
“I was beginning to think you weren't going to show up.” A
familiar voice came from behind the young brunette.
Turning, Christy saw the reflection of her hero within the
tinted glass windows fronting the student union building.
“I'm so sorry, Professor Pfeiffer...”
He interrupted her. “Let’s get one thing straight from the
beginning. I want you to call me Randal.”
“Oh...Randal, I'm sorry that I was late, but I had an old friend
on the phone and it took forever to get him off of it.”
“That's okay, Ms. Summers, I haven't been waiting long.”
“It’s Christy, just call me Christy,” she reciprocated in the
friendliest of tones.
Smiling at one another the couple extended arms and stole
happily away to Pfeiffer's rental car parked just around the
corner. Reaching the four door blue Ford Focus, Professor
Pfeiffer skirted the pretty young woman around to the
passenger’s side opening the door for her to enter the car.
“He's such a gentleman!” the giddy young woman thought to
herself.
Once in the car Christy gave directions to Dupuy’s, which was
on the outskirts of Baton Rouge. Pfeiffer started the vehicle and
made his way to the junction of Interstate ten and twelve,
navigating his way to the restaurant according to his young
companion’s directions.
Dupuy's was located just outside of the Baton Rouge city
limits in the small town of Denhim Springs, part way to
Hammond, Louisiana. Its country inn appeal was evident as they
87

drove into the lusciously landscaped parking lot. Adorned with


evergreens among huge cypress trees, laden with Spanish moss,
the restaurant looked like a cross between Tara plantation from
“Gone With the Wind” and the beautiful plantation homes of the
Florida parishes of southeast Louisiana. Ivy climbed up the arbor
that sided the antebellum brown building. On either side of the
front French glass doors were antique kerosene lamps resembling
those of old European style.
Entering the front doors, the couple was greeted by a beautiful
young woman dressed in a tasteful floor length blue dress.
“Table for two?” she asked.
Professor Pfeiffer nodded to her in the affirmative as he and
Christy were led to their table next to the huge plate glass
window that overlooked the formal gardens. The gardens were
full with tropical looking flowers surrounding a three-tiered water
fountain that flowed into a bottom pool filled with large gold fish
and decorated with the fallen petals from the tropical flowers
around it; a very beautiful, romantic place custom made for
lovers!
After settling in at their red and white checker-clothed table,
Randal ordered a bottle of Poully Fosse, a French wine. Both
were captured by the other’s reciprocating glances of admiration
and infatuation.
Christy was a little intimidated sitting with this world-
renowned archaeologist and author. Pfeiffer sensed this. He
broke the ice by speaking first.
“So, you've read some of my work. Are you interested in
archaeology?”
“Oh yes,” the young brunette replied.
“What interests you most about my work?”
“Actually, I'm really interested in your last expedition. The
lost books! I get goose-bumps just thinking about writings of
such biblical importance hidden from the world for so long.”
“Well, Christy, before you put me up on some sort of pedestal,
let me tell you what I believe. I believe that the books were
meant to be discovered, I just happened to be at the right place at
the right time.”
“Professor, you flatter yourself with your humility.” the giddy
88

young woman responded.


The professor continued, “You’re too kind, Christy. I’ve got
to admit that I am proud to be the one to have uncovered these
manuscripts.” Pfeiffer paused. “They were considered legend
before my expedition. Even my associates thought me a little
crazy, but I endured their ridicule.”
Taking a deep breath and a sip of wine the renowned
archaeologist continued. “It just goes to show, that if you want
something bad enough, and work hard enough, nothing is beyond
your grasp.”
Christy became lost in the words of the distinguished
archaeologist as he spoke of his experiences in the Middle East.
This was a dream come true for her. Conversing with an expert
on the subject of religious archaeology. She couldn't have
imagined in her wildest dreams that anything of this magnitude
could have happened to a little country girl like herself.
Especially with the events of the previous year in mind! But at
this moment, the memories of her horrible life with Si were
buried far back in the recesses of her sub-conscious mind.
“Are you ready to order, madam?” Reality broke Christy's
train of thought as she turned to her waiter, standing pen in hand
at the edge of their table.
Randal glanced at his pretty young companion in an
inquisitive manner noticing the confused look in her eyes.
“Would you mind terribly if I ordered for us?”
“Oh that would be wonderful,” Christy answered, relieved at
his suggestion.
Randal proceeded to order seafood platters of snow crab
claws, lobster tails and broiled soft-shell crabs stuffed with crab
meat dressing, smothered in a rich hollandaise sauce. Beginning
with escargot bordelaise and small spinach salads, this meal
would be the most memorable meal to date in Christy's short life!
Pouring the wine into chilled glasses, and raising his glass in a
toast, the gallant professor once again impressed his young
charge.
“A toast! To a beautiful young lady and the most charming
company I could ever have hoped for on this lovely evening.”
Christy raised her glass in a reciprocal motion and clinked
89

glasses with her handsome host. She smiled as they drank to


Randal's romantic toast.
As the evening progressed, talk of literature, art and music
began to dominate the conversation. Temporarily, Christy forgot
about her interest in theological archaeology. Not until talking
over a desert of Ameretto cheesecake with slivered almonds did
the subject of theology resurface.
“Profess… I mean, Randal,” Christy looked embarrassed. “I
would sure like to know more about your expedition to the
Qumran Valley and the books of the bible you found.”
“Christy, I would love to discuss it with you. It’s enlightening
to find a young person nowadays with such a genuine interest in
such things.”
He smiled at her as he sipped his glass of wine. “I've set up a
study in my suite at the Bellmont, if you'd care to join me there
after dinner.”
For the first time on this wonderful evening, Christy felt a
little uncomfortable.
“Well I don't know, Randal, I'm not sure if that would be
proper.”
Professor Pfeiffer seemed amused. “Don't worry, Christy, call
anyone you'd like and tell them where you are. I merely wish to
entertain your interest in my work, not try to trap you into some
kind of compromising situation.” He raised his hand in the sign
of a boy scouts honor. “I promise.” Set at ease by the boyish
manner in which he conducted himself, the young brunette began
to giggle.
“Professor Pfeiffer, I'd love to accompany you to your room,”
the young woman said holding her hand out to her distinguished
host.
Beginning to chuckle in unison as they realized the humor in
the situation both stood up from the table. Randal paid the check
and they walked out of the restaurant arm in arm oblivious to
anything or anyone around them.
Pfeiffer suddenly stopped. “One more thing,” he said in a
serious tone, “Please call me by my first name, Randal, as I asked
you before. Professor Pfeiffer sounds too formal between such
good friends. I get enough of that at all of those boring college
90

functions.”
“If you insist... Randal,” she replied in a bold, precise manner.
They left the restaurant so involved in one another that they
failed to notice the dark, black mustang following them at a safe,
undetectable distance. Like a panther stalking its prey in the
deepest, darkest jungle, the black vehicle followed them all the
way to the parking lot of the Bellmont Hotel.
Pulling up to the Bellmont, Pfeiffer left his vehicle with the
valet stationed at the front of the finely landscaped drive leading
up to one of Baton Rouge’s finest lodgings. Upon entering the
posh lobby of the hotel Christy was immediately caught by its
luminous golden glow. Between its front tinted windows and
gold on red decorative appearance, crystal chandeliers lighted the
foyer of the fine old hotel. Track lighting lit the hallways just
enough to accentuate the fine portraits of Louisiana life that were
in abundance in the historic building.
After receiving his key from the front desk, Professor Pfeiffer
and his female companion proceeded to the elevators where they
boarded and rode up to the famous archaeologist’s suite. Once
settled in, the couple resumed their commune with one another
talking with the exuberance of children.
Dying to learn more about the Professor's escapades in the
Middle East, Christy continued her questioning.
“Professor?” She noticed a frown on Randal’s face. “I mean,
Randal. What led you to the discoveries of the lost books?”
Pfeiffer tweaked his beard as his facial expression transformed
into a look of total concentration. He decided to start from the
very beginning. Christy watched, hanging on every word as her
mentor began to speak.
“First of all, I was able to narrow the areas to the perimeters
where the Essenes actually lived by cross referencing artifacts
from my earlier expeditions with descriptions from the locals.
The Essenes, after defecting from the Pharisees and Sadducees,
relocated to the Judean desert. We concentrated our efforts in
that area as well as others in close proximity. After speaking
with some elders in the area, we narrowed our search to that of
the caves along the cliffs overlooking the Dead Sea. For many
years, artifacts had been discovered there. Including libraries and
91

holy shrines set up by the ancient tribes of Israel.


“On earlier expeditions I had heard of the legends of a Sword.
The Sword of Righteousness, referred to vaguely in various parts
of the Bible. Folklore of that area told us that the Sword was
supposed to have been hidden away in an ark. The ark was also
purported to have contained the pillars that the Ten
Commandments were inscribed upon, as well as the Holy Grail;
the cup used by Christ and his apostles at the Last Supper before
he was taken away by the Romans to be crucified.
“Within its ranks, the Essenes had a secret order of priests
known as The Brotherhood of the Sons of Zadok. They were
supposed to have been entrusted by God with the holy artifacts
contained in the ark, as well as certain secret ancient doctrines
pertaining to the covenant between God and man.”
Christy sat in focused silence as the professor continued his
story.
“We learned through the locals that a Roman Captain by the
name of Josup had heard of the Sword some two hundred and
fifty some odd years earlier. The Roman Captain led his legions
into the Judean desert at the time of the Jewish revolution, about
sixty- three A.D. to stop the uprising. While there, he decided to
search for the fabled Sword. An extensive search for the sword
was made by Josup and his men, ending in failure. It is believed
that a few high priests from the Brotherhood had removed and
hidden the ark and its contents just prior to Josup's invasion
rather than chancing its capture by the Romans.”
Professor Pfeiffer took a deep breath and continued to speak.
“After a thorough search, Josup found the priests who supposedly
had hidden the ark. He personally interrogated them and as a
result of their silence, the priests were put to death thus killing
the only persons who knew where the ark was hidden.” After a
brief pause, the professor went into his reasons for searching for
the Sword.
“Even though these stories were not documented, there were
too many similar stories to ignore the possibilities that they could
be true. So we decided to trace the movements of the Roman
legion under Josup’s control. That led us to the caves just off of
the Dead Sea.”
92

Christy interrupted, “But professor, why was the sword so


important to Josup?”
Pfeiffer looked Christy straight in the eyes with a look of
conviction. “Well the Sword was believed to be the Sword used
by the Archangel Michael to expel the devil from Heaven. Josup
believed that a sword that powerful in the hands of man would
give him domain over the devil as well as supreme power over all
of mankind. He believed it would make him a god on earth.”
Professor Pfeiffer continued. “Once we traced the trail of
Josup’s troops and cross-referenced them with the areas that the
Essenes inhabited, we had the perimeters of where our search
would begin. We searched for almost three years before we had
any kind of breakthrough.
“During the first three years we found mostly pottery, farming
tools, and other implements of everyday life. During this period
very few human bones were found. In fact, we were starting to
get frustrated that nothing of any theological significance was
turned up. And then....”
A glance from the professor at the spellbound brunette
revealed that she was deeply engrossed in his story.
“And then what?” she asked.
Randal looked a little worried. He took a deep gulp and then
went on. “The next part of the story I've never told anyone. But I
feel that I can trust you.” Christy was mystified. She was about
to hear something that Professor Pfeiffer had never told another
living soul. Goose bumps ran up and down her body.
A deep, almost spiritual silence fell over the room just before
Pfeiffer continued his story. Christy concentrated on his eyes and
silently listened as the world- renowned author spoke.
“One night, as our expedition was settling in for the evening, I
was going over some charts and notes taken during the previous
three years of our journey. I was sitting next to my tent and
reading by the light of my lantern. Tired from the day’s work, I
was about to turn in when I became overcome by a strange
feeling. There was something that I was missing. I searched
through my notes over and over, through the coordinates of my
maps, looking for anything that might trigger some secret part of
my mind that would enlighten me and lead me in the right
93

direction of my quest.”
Randal hesitated. “Now you've got to understand. I am a very
sane, rational man. I don't...or at least I didn't believe in
supernatural happenings here on earth. That's God’s realm, not
man’s.”
He looked into her eyes with all the humility he could muster
as if he were looking for her complete, absolute understanding.
“As I was going through my notes, a great swift wind swept
through the camp scattering my notes into the darkness of the
desert beyond the boundaries of my lantern. I scrambled into the
night, trying to salvage as many of the papers as I could. I was
bent over picking them up, when out of the corner of my eye I
noticed a great fluorescent-looking blue light, dripping like water
onto the earth in the distance!
“At first, I thought that fatigue was setting in, causing me to
hallucinate. After focusing on the light and rubbing my eyes, I
realized that I must have been witnessing some kind of a strange
scientific phenomenon. Surely, I thought it could be explained
within scientific means. My curiosity as a scientist mixed with
my fascination with something that I could not explain led me
into the darkness and toward the rock formations at the edge of
the Dead Sea where the light seemed to be manifesting itself.
“As I approached them, I noticed something high up in the
rock formation about a hundred yards in front of me. It was a
huge glowing sword, standing on end as if pointing down into the
plateau that supported it. I was fascinated. I didn't know whether
to believe what I was seeing, or to try to wake myself from this
fantastic dream. The huge sword was gold in color; its handle
inlaid with every precious stone imaginable. It glowed with the
most magnificent light I had ever seen, like a light I could
imagine from Heaven. I was in awe!
“As I approached the plateau, the wind made sounds like
hideous laughter, seeming to taunt me forward toward some
unknown fate that awaited. My emotions were an odd
combination of curiosity combined with a strange fear and
respect for that which lay just beyond the realm of my
understanding, and perhaps my sanity. This strange
inquisitiveness drove me forward. Excitement built inside of me
94

as I moved forward surrounded by darkness. Led only by the


strange unexplained light emanating from the image of the sword,
I suddenly found myself at the bottom of the huge rock
formation, gazing up at the specter of light above me.
“I began to climb, scaling the steep rock formation with only
the sword’s light as my guide. Inching slowly toward the sword,
my curiosity pushed me upward, not thinking about the danger
that lay below me in the jagged rocks. Once I had come within a
few feet of the glowing sword, I just clung to the rocks frozen in
wonder, staring at the phenomenon. It was the most beautiful
thing I had ever seen. In my mind’s eye, I knew that this must be
the Sword of Righteousness. As I clung to the rocks gazing at
this amazing spectacle that was directly above me, the sword
disappeared, leaving me in complete darkness.
“Balanced on a single rock protruding from the great
formation I was frozen stiff, scared to death. After a few seconds
that seemed like hours, I began to grope around in the darkness
trying to find a way down from this suspended prison. Moving
one foot down to gain a solid hold, the rock that was supporting
me gave way. I fell off balance, banging my head, falling
unconscious.
“The next thing I remember was waking up in this dark cave.
Except for a narrow beam of light that shone through the ceiling
high at the top of the cave, I was in complete blackness. I must
have been unconscious for hours, for the outside light was that of
the early morning sun.
“As the cobwebs started to clear from my head, I began to get
my bearings. Just as I was coming to my senses, a faint light
caught the corner of my eye. It was the Sword! It was glowing
just enough to light the opposite end of the cave that imprisoned
me. I tried to make my way toward it, but as fast as it had
appeared it disappeared, leaving me in perpetual blackness. After
a few more moments in silent darkness, I heard one of my guides
calling to me from the top of the cave. I was saved. A rope and
lantern was lowered to me and I was pulled out of my rocky
fortress, but not before scanning the cave’s walls.
“There was something man-made about their appearance.
That prompted me to return with a team of excavators. Later we
95

uncovered a passageway that led to the chamber where we


discovered the lost manuscripts. The rest is history!”
In stunned silence, the girl sat trying to decipher the story she
had just been told. She looked at him with the starry-eyed
expression of a puppy seeing its master for the first time after a
long absence. All at once, there was an electricity in the air
between them. They leaned forward toward one another as if
pulled together by some magnetic force. Right as their lips were
about to meet, there came a loud banging on the door. Jumping
back in unison, reacting to the abruptness of the noise, the spell
of moments earlier was broken by the untimely interruption.
“Room service” rang the voice from the other side of the door.
Randal scrambled to answer it.
“I didn't order anything from room service,” he said in a
bewildered tone.
“It’s from a friend, sir,” the bellhop answered.
“A friend?” Randal thought out loud. “I don't know anyone in
Baton Rouge.”
Tweaking his beard, Randal thought for a second. “Must be
from someone in the faculty. Very well, bring it in.”
Professor Pfeiffer stepped aside allowing the young man to
bring in the iced down bottle of champagne and two champagne
glasses. Once every thing was set up Professor Pfeiffer asked,
”Who did you say sent the champagne?”
The bellhop reached into his pocket fumbling for the ticket.
After finding it he examined it carefully.
“Doesn't say sir,” the young man responded in a nonchalant
voice.
Pfeiffer reached into his pocket and pulled out a ten-dollar bill
to hand to the young man.
“Thank you sir, and you have a nice evening.” The bellhop
checked the door and closed it gently, leaving the couple alone,
together once again.
“Look at what someone sent us, Christy, a bottle of
champagne. Probably from someone in the faculty.” Randal
opened the bottle and poured them both a glass of the bubbly.
After filling the glasses, he raised his glass in a toast. “To
newfound friendship.” They clinked their glasses together and
96

drank.
Only one thing bothered Randal as he drank the champagne.
If the faculty had sent the champagne, why had they sent two
glasses? No one knew Christy would be there.
After a little break, they returned to the previous conversation.
“Now, where were we?” Randal asked.
“We were discussing your discoveries in the Qumran valley. I
was particularly interested in the Book of the Sword. Christy was
careful to avoid mentioning the closeness of their predicament
prior to their interruption.
Randal continued, “The Book of the Sword seems to be more
relevant to the Book of Genesis. In the newly discovered book of
Genesis, the writers go into more detail about Lucifer’s fall from
grace with God than any other previous texts dealing with that
incident. The Book of the Sword tells of how God entrusted an
all-powerful sword to his Archangel Michael to be used to expel
the devil from Heaven.”
“Michael accomplished this feat by thrusting the sword into
the ground at Lucifer’s feet sending him plunging into Hell.
After the devil’s fall, the sword was placed at the gates of Heaven
in order to deter the devil and his followers from ever entering
Heaven again. Only by removing the sword from the gates could
Lucifer and his followers ever breach the sovereignty of Heaven
again.”
“Constructed of all the precious metals and stones in the
universe, the sword contained all of goodness in its purest, most
powerful form. Evil could never pass beyond the goodness
contained in the Sword of Righteousness. Only the most holy of
God’s children, one who possessed purity, love and the grace of
God, would ever be able to remove the sword from its rightful
resting place at the gates of Heaven.”
Christy's eyes followed Randal’s as he told the story. He had
the eyes of a little child on Christmas day opening his first
present. Randal was as excited about telling the story as Christy
was to hear it!
The professor went on to tell of the tribes of Israel, the sons of
Zadok, the Brotherhood and all other elements contained in the
lost manuscripts. Covered in the manuscripts as well were the
97

Ark of the Covenant between God and man and it’s contents. He
told of a secret language, some kind of code that was found in
several of the manuscripts. Apparently this language had yet to
be deciphered by the experts, although by every indication this
language was understood fluently by the keepers of the sacred
documents.
According to the texts, these secrets were never to be known
by man, except for those entrusted with their care. Suddenly the
professor’s face became pale and he began to stutter. “That's
why I'm not so sure that we should have uncovered these
manuscripts. I mean, maybe we've opened some sort of a
Pandora’s box here.”
Christy noticed the change in his tone and immediately came
to his rescue.
“Look Randal, maybe I'm just a college student, but I believe
that if the manuscripts weren't meant to be found, God would
never have let it happen.”
“Maybe you’re right Christy, but sometimes I wonder.”
There was a short silence. “Here Christy, let me read you
something from the Bible.” The girl listened in profound silence.
“This is a reference to the sword,” he continued. “The sword,
the sword sharpened and polished, sharpened for slaughter,
polished to flash like lightening... polished only to be wielded.
Sharpened and polished to fit the slaughterer’s hand! Yes, shout
and howl son of man, it is meant for my people. For all the
Princes of Israel. Doomed like my people to the sword. So beat
your breast; this is not the first attempt, and what would happen
were there no Haughty scepter? It is the Lord Yahweh who
speaks. Son of man prophesy and clap your hands. Let the
sword be twice, three times as cruel, the butcher’s sword, the
great sword of the slaughter, menacing all around. To make
hearts sink and to increase the numbers of victims. I have posted
a sword at every gate to flash like lightening, polished for havoc.
Behind! To the right! To the left! In front! And I too will clap
my hands; I will exhaust my wrath. I, Yahweh have spoken.”
An electricity filled the air. Chills ran up and down Christy's
spine. Goosebumps covered her entire body. Some where in the
passage that Randal read there was an underlying warning.
98

Randal was aware of it, and now Christy was. There was a long
pause. At that moment Christy gazed up at the clock on Randal’s
wall.
“Oh my God, look at how late it is.” The clock read three
o'clock. “My curfew at the dorm is midnight, I've got to get back
before I get in trouble.” Randal calmed her down.
“Don't worry Christy, I'll smooth things over with your dean.
Come on, I'll drive you home.”
The swirling wind met the couple as they drove up to Christy's
dormitory. It made the evening feel somewhat colder as Randal
opened the passenger side of the car. They hurried up to the
door, Randal escorting his newfound friend to the front of the
large red brick building.
“I would like to thank you for a wonderful evening, Professor
Pfeiffer.” He reached his hand out to her mouth.
“Remember, I asked you to call me Randal.” She smiled.
“Okay...Randal” They stared into each other’s eyes for a
moment.
“I really did have a wonderful evening,” the waiting girl
repeated.
“I'm so glad that you did Christy. Do you think that we could
do it again?” Christy could hardly hold in her excitement.
“Oh I'd love to Prof...I mean, Randal.” The excited brunette
corrected herself.
What followed was an awkward moment between the newly
found friends. On impulse, Christy reached out and kissed the
surprised archaeologist on the cheek, said goodnight, then turned
entering the building, disappearing into the darkness of the huge
lobby.
An excitement filled the excited young brunette as she entered
her room. Being careful not to awaken her sleeping roommate
she tiptoed across the room, all the while thinking about the
wonderful evening she had had. How exciting it was to be out
with one of the world's leading archaeologists. And he had been
such a gentleman. This was the first time Christy had spent a
whole evening with a man and had not had overtures toward sex
made to her at some point. Boy, how her life was changing!
Once she had gotten to her bed, the still mesmerized young
99

woman flipped through the darkness and turned on her reading


light. To her horror, she noticed something on the floor next to
her bed.
There was a hideous arrangement of dead roses. They were
black and discolored, with droopy pale green leaves clinging to
the twisted thorny stems. She was overcome with apprehension
and fear. Something was wrong, terribly wrong! Even without
reading the note attached to the side of the vase, she knew that Si
had found her.
Tripping through the darkness of her room, the frightened
young woman made her way to her sleeping roommate.
“Valerie, wake up,” she said as she shook the sleeping girl.
“What is it?” Valerie said, still half asleep. The frightened
young girl pointed to the hideous flower arrangement, her voice
shaking as she spoke.
“Valerie, who brought those flowers?”
“Flowers?” the puzzled young woman said trying to focus
through the darkness. Valerie stared at the black roses. “I don't
know where they came from.” Christy stared at her in disbelief.
“Honest, Christy. Those flowers weren't there when I went to
sleep!” The realization that someone had entered the room while
the young woman was sleeping hit both girls. They fell into each
other’s arms and Christy began to cry.
Valerie held on tight to her shaken friend. “It's going to be all
right,” she said gently rocking Christy in her arms.
“You don't understand Val. It’s my ex. He's found me.”
Seeing that her friend was truly upset, Valerie continued
trying to comfort her sobbing young friend.
“Christy, it's just a stupid juvenile stunt. If he keeps bothering
you we'll just have him arrested. He can't keep harassing you.”
Valerie looked Christy straight in the eye. “If I see that bastard,
I'll give him a piece of my mind! He won't fuck with me!”
Heeding the words of her friend, Christy finally calmed down.
She didn't know whether to be angry or scared.
Mixed emotions eating away at her into the early hours of the
morning, Christy finally, from sheer exhaustion, fell into a semi-
conscious state. The wind whistled through the trees outside her
window, making a noise like no earthly sound, and the darkness
100

of the night slowly crept into her room. How could such a
perfect evening end in such a terrible way? Maybe the morning
would give new meaning to the events of the night before. But
for now, sleep was what Christy needed. The thoughts of the
evening swirled through her head, dizzily sending her into a deep,
oblivious sleep.
101

CHAPTER 10

It was ten after eleven. Sunlight was bursting through the


cypress trees fronting the student union building. Christy was
early for her meeting with Si. Thoughts of him sending her the
arrangement of dead roses had disrupted her psyche all morning.
It was time to put him in his place. Even though deep down
inside she still feared him and what he stood for, she had to get
him out of her life.
As the young brunette waited, she pondered how she would
approach him, thoughts of what she would say to him playing
over and over inside her head. Once she confronted him she
would have to take control of the situation, never showing any
fear or else he would have her in his control as he had done so
many times in their short relationship.
Christy was so deep in concentration she failed to notice that
her ex was standing directly behind her. He threw his arms
around her and in a very friendly voice greeted her.
“Hi Baby, I sure have missed you.” She tensed up and jerked
away from his grasp.
“Si, get your hands off of me. How dare you touch me after
sending me those dead roses?”
“What? Christy, I don't know what you’re talking about.”
“Like hell you don't! Don't play dumb with me. I know you
too well.” Christy’s eyes seared through Si’s with the intensity of
a raging furnace.
“I know you sent the flowers. Si, you'd just better come clean
with me and tell me the truth.”
The surprised look left Si's face. “All right, all right, damn it.
I was the one who sent the flowers. But I was pissed off. I can't
stand seeing you with another man.”
“Well you'd better get used to it, because there’s no way I'll
ever get back together with you!” After those words sunk in, the
expression on Si's face changed to one of sadness. A tear formed
in his eye.
“But Baby, I still love you!”
102

“Well you have a fine way of showing it. Dead roses and all.”
Si began sobbing in heavy breaths. Realizing she was going
to have to take control of the situation, Christy screamed out.
“Si, don't start that crying stuff with me. It won't work any
more!”
“Christy, keep your voice down, people are starting to stare at
us. Can't we go somewhere a little more private?”
“No Si, we can't. I won't go with you anywhere, any time. I
don't love you any more. And I want you to just leave me alone.”
Si now started to cry openly. “Christy, I know that I've
screwed up our relationship, but when I lost you, I changed. I…I
don't think that I can live without you.”
He was trying to take control back from her through
sympathy, like so many times before.
“Please Christy, just give me one more chance.”
“Si, are you listening? I said NO. I don't want you back. Not
now, not ever!”
“Then I guess I have no choice. Will you at least kiss me
good-bye?” He was weeping out loud now. No matter how hard
Christy tried to be toward him, when he got like this she couldn't
help but be sympathetic.
“Si, settle down, let’s go over to that bench and talk about it.”
After sitting down, Si didn't give Christy a chance to talk first.
“Christy, I can't live without you. If you don't come back to
me, then I have nothing left to live for. Maybe the world would
be better off without me, anyway.” There was a short pause.
Like so many times before, Si was taking back control of the
conversation. Tears welled in Christy's eyes. When he looked
like this, he reminded her of a helpless puppy, waiting to die in
the pound. A look of total desperation.
“Si, I don't want you to kill yourself.”
“Then you'll come back to me?” A look of hope came back
into his face.
“Si, don't pressure me! If I come back to you, I don't want to
come back to you because you threatened to kill yourself. I
would rather return to you because I love you.”
“Then there’s a chance that you'll come back to me?”
Putting her hand gently on her ex-husband’s hand Christy
103

replied. “Just let it happen, don't pressure me. Okay?”


“Okay, okay. I don't mean to pressure you, it’s just that I love
you so much. And I miss you!”
Before Christy could say another word, Si continued.
“Would you go out with me then?” Before she could answer
he added, “Just as friends. Just as friends, I promise!”
Christy had lost total control of the conversation. She thought
for a minute. “Perhaps when I get home I'll give you a call.”
Si interrupted, “I'm staying in Baton Rouge with some friends.
Here, I'll give you my number.” Once again, like so many times
before, Si had triumphed over Christy. She reluctantly took the
number from him.
Then completely out of the blue: “What about this guy you
were with last night? Is it something serious?”
“Si, that's none of your business. But if you must know, he's
just a friend of mine!”
Deciding not to test her patience any further he backed off.
“Christy, I really don't mean to get into your way. It’s just
that I care about you so much. I would never do anything to hurt
you. You know that, don't you?”
Christy didn't answer.
Si repeated himself. “You know that, don't you?”
“Yes Si, I know.” she said with surrender in her voice.
“Well, what are you doing this evening? Can we go get a
drink somewhere?”
“No Si, I can't go today. I've got classes and I have to study
tonight. Remember school? That's the whole reason that I'm
here.” Christy reached for a reason to leave. “Look Si, I've got
to go now, just call me.”
Si’s look was one of begging. Not detoured, Christy repeated
herself. “Now Si, I've really got to go. Bye!” She hurried off, in
a rush, to attend a class that she didn't have.
Why had she let him persuade her again? Even though she
didn't want to see him again, she was stuck. Christy didn't love
him any more. But she didn't want him to kill himself either.
When would this all end? She had no idea. All she knew was
that she needed someone to talk to. Randal! She needed to talk
to Randal!
104

Finding her way to the closest phone, Christy decided to try to


call her new friend. Perhaps he would be in his room. Tearing
through her purse for his number the desperate girl removed a
folded piece of paper from her purse and frantically began to dial
the number on it. She reached the hotel switchboard.
“Thank you for calling the Bellmont, may I help you?”
“Professor Pfeiffer’s room please.” There was a brief pause,
then a ringing tone.
The phone rang twice, no answer. She was starting to despair
when a loud click came across the receiver.
“Hello.” It was him!
“Randal, this is Christy.”
“Christy, how are you? It’s so good to hear from you.”
There was a long pause. Randal detected that something was
wrong.
“Christy, is something wrong?”
“No, not really.” Silence filled the receiver. Then in a
distressed voice the young woman spoke. “Yes Randal, there is
something wrong. I've got a problem and I need someone to talk
to.”
“Well, tell me about it.” Her concerned friend responded.
“Not on the phone, Randal. Is there anyway we could get
together? I really need a shoulder to cry on.”
“Of course we can. Let’s see, I've got a meeting at the
university. But I should be free about four-thirty or five. How
about then? We can get together and turn it into an early dinner.
How about that?”
“That would be nice, Randal.”
“Then I'll pick you up at your dormitory about four-thirty or
five.”
“I'll be waiting...and Randal?”
“What?”
“Thanks.” After saying their good-byes Christy placed her
receiver down in its cradle.
Christy decided not to go back to the dorm until later as not to
take a chance on running into her estranged husband there. The
confused brunette strolled around the campus after her phone call
to Randal. Gazing in wonder at the cypress trees, Spanish moss
105

and evergreens silhouetted by the blue skies and puffy clouds,


she momentarily forgot about her many troubles. The smells of
honey suckle and freshly cut grass permeated the air as the young
woman strolled the campus in search for calm.
Coming upon a pond at the edge of the campus, the young
woman began skipping rocks across the still waters; she began to
remember sessions with her therapist. This wasn't the first time
Si had threatened to commit suicide. In fact he had done it many
times over the course of their short relationship. Dr. Roberts had
told her that the threats were just used as a means for Si to get his
way, for though he had threatened to do it many times, he had
never made an actual attempt on his own life.
But there was something about him that seemed unstable to
her. Though the threats of suicide were empty ones, there was
always the chance that he might step over the edge. And she
didn't want that on her conscience. She had long since fallen out
of love with him, but his strange control over her kept her just
within his grasp.
As the afternoon droned on, thoughts of her relentless ex
drifted to thoughts of Randal. He was such a gentleman, worldly,
intelligent; like no other man she had ever met. Even though
hardened by dedication to his life’s calling, he had gentleness
about him. And an even temper that allowed him the maturity to
deal with any kind of situation. His piercing blue eyes looked
straight into her soul. When she was around him she felt so safe,
as if nothing in this world could harm her. Not even someone so
dangerous as Si Mehri’!
Christy liked him a lot. In fact, she was starting to get even
stronger feelings toward him. Even though just knowing him for
a short while, she felt she might be falling in love with him. And
why not? He possessed all the qualities she ever wanted in a
man. He was of gentle nature, articulate and accomplished in his
life’s quest. Besides all of that he was very good looking. She
smiled to herself.
Tossing another pebble into the water, thoughts of her new
friend swam through her head as she watched the ripples dance
rhythmically back toward her. Sounds of ducks quacking as they
played gracefully in the water across the pond caught her
106

attention. The young brunette smiled as she watched God’s


nature in action. She looked back down at the ripples in the
water cutting into the reflections of the trees that stood so
majestically behind her.
While the ripples leveled out chills ran up and down Christy’s
spine as she noticed the reflection of Si Mehri’ standing just
behind her. Jumping up and spinning around reflexively the
young woman stood face to face with her tormentor.
“I thought you had a class to go to?” you had a he said in a
gruff voice.
Not knowing what to do, the brunette followed her instincts.
“Don't ever sneak up on me like that again.” She was breathing
hard from the combination of surprise and fear. “Besides, it’s
none of your business if I have a class or not.”
His eyes looked at her in a malevolent manner, an almost evil
look. Any signs of sadness had left his face as well as his
manner.
“Oh, but it is my business, love, I'm your husband. Or have
you forgotten that?”
“No, Si, I haven't forgotten that. That's a fact that haunts me
every day of my life. But I'll tell you one thing: I don't love you
any more. I want a divorce. Do you understand that? I want a
divorce!”
She stood back bracing for his reaction. Her breathing
became extra hard now, driven by fear and adrenaline.
“A divorce! You want a divorce? Well, I won't give you one!
What do you think about that! I won't give you one Goddamnit!”
The angry young man grabbed his fighting wife by the wrist.
“Let go of me, Si. I mean it!” Her eyes pierced his like
daggers. A crowd was starting to gather around them.
“Need any help, ma'am?” came a male voice from the
gathering crowd.
Christy looked at Si. “Let go!”
He loosened his grasp on her, finally letting go. She broke
away and started to run, not stopping until she got to her dorm.
Christy began to cry uncontrollably. Why couldn't he just
leave her alone? This had to stop. This just had to stop. She
made up her mind to go to a lawyer the next day and see what she
107

could do about getting a divorce. Lying back on her bed, she


began to cry even harder about her hopeless situation, crying and
crying until she cried herself to sleep...
Christy stood alone, surrounded by fog. She couldn't tell but
the surrounding rocks and hard ground gave her the feeling that
she must be on a mountain. She stood in a quandary wondering
how she had gotten to this remote place. Noticing a movement in
the corner of her eyes, the young brunette turned her attention to
it.
Off to her right stood an old man. Gentle in appearance, with
white hair and a long white beard. He had a calmness about him
that seemed to set Christy at ease. She turned to speak to him,
perhaps she could find out how she had gotten to this isolated
sanctum.
Suddenly a horrifying laughter filled the air. It came from
somewhere behind her. Turning to see the source of the laughter
Christy was startled by the appearance of Si, malevolent in
appearance, and sinister in intent. The fog cleared as the
malevolent figure moved forward toward the shaking brunette.
She was caught by surprise as he walked right past her as if he
hadn't seen her and approached the old man just to the right of
Christy. Si Mehri’ reached out his hand to the old man as if
seeking to shake hands. When Si’s hand came in contact with the
old mans the old man suddenly burst into flames, burning rapidly
into an unrecognizable lump of coal.
Si then turned and faced Christy with fiery eyes of red,
inhuman in nature. He had an evil aura about him, not like the
reflection off of the burning old man, but as if it emanated from
his soul.
“God is dead.” He said talking in a mocking sadness. “Now
who will you turn to?” He suddenly broke out into a boisterous,
evil laughter.
Si bolted around as if accosted by some unseen force. There
kneeling on the ground slightly behind him was a child. His eyes
exuberated the innocence of youth, and were fixed on an object
growing from the ground. It was a golden flower reaching out to
the sky. Its appearance was that of a sword.
Si's eyes glared in absolute hatred as he watched the child.
108

“So you dare to come into my domain to face me!”


The child didn't answer, he just continued to stare at the
flower.
“Lamb of God, I come to destroy you!” Si screamed in the
high tone of a crazed banshee. Reaching for the scabbard on his
side, Si withdrew a long sword with black onyx handles. He
raised the sword with its blade of black steel that shined as if
from Hell itself ready to strike the innocent young child down.
Christy screamed at the child to defend himself. He just
looked back up at her with a sad smile.
“Oh, but for the touch of an angel.” He replied as the sword
came swooping down. She covered her eyes to conceal the
carnage that was about to take place.
Christy was befallen by total silence. No swoosh of a sword,
no sound of severed flesh, just silence. She quickly opened her
eyes to realize that she stood alone in complete darkness in the
middle of a dark forest. Around her, barely visible stood tall
baron trees and thick thorn bushes. The eerie glow that
illuminated them didn't come from a moon, but from some hellish
source not visible to her limited human eyesight. In the distance
there was a faint light. “A light,” she thought, maybe I can get
some help for that poor little boy…
Taking off in a dead run, she headed for the light that lay in
the distance. As she got closer, the distant light transformed into
a small cottage tucked away in the middle of the wildly grown
thicket of the deep inner forest.
The stucco little pale cottage was of such proportions that it
reminded Christy of childhood stories like Hansel and Gretel, and
Snow White and the seven dwarfs. She rushed to the front door
and began to bang on it uncontrollably.
Banging and banging on the tiny wooden door until she
deduced that no one was inside of the humble abode, she decided
to enter. Cautiously the young brunette opened the door to the
little house.
“Is any one home?” She spoke loudly. There was no answer.
She entered slowly, closing the door behind her. Before her
lay a room with tiny hand crafted furnishings scaled down to the
size of children. A long table centered the tiny room with a little
109

cupboard containing small china plates and saucers. Christy felt


as if she were Alice in her own wonderland. Exhausted, she sat
in one of the tiny chairs that was at the end of the long table, laid
her head down and rested. Perhaps she would be safe here for the
time being.
Christy had just laid her head down for a minute when a loud
noise startled her out of her semi-conscious state. It was the
sound of some one clearing his throat. Lifting up her head she
noticed that sitting all around the table in front of her were nine
little children.
They weren't normal little children; they lacked the innocence
of a child. All had pointed teeth and rust colored skin. Christy
felt uneasy at the stares from the little creatures that sat at the
table with her. They all were focused on her with the expressions
of wild, rabid animals, waiting for the kill of their trapped quarry.
In their tiny hands were little forks and knives. They began to
bang on the table in unison with the tiny utensils, banging loudly
until they reached a feverish pitch. The sounds were so loud that
Christy cupped her hands over her ears, afraid that if the sounds
got any louder, they would burst her eardrums.
The frightened young woman had the idea that they were
hungry and expected her to feed them. She also had the idea that
if she didn't feed them she would become their unholy repast.
They all had the appearance of flesh eating ghouls with sunken
eyes and devilish grins. Having the urge to scream, she dared
not, fearing that she might invoke them to attack her like a pack
of wild dogs.
Suddenly, taking her attention off of the hellish children the
frightened brunette noticed a large covered platter in the center of
the table. She couldn't discern whether the platter had appeared
or if she just hadn't noticed it from the fright of the horrid
spectacle of the children that sat before her. She was so scared
and confused!
The child that had cleared its throat was the one that seemed to
be the leader. Without a sound he reached over to the platter and
removed the domed lid that covered it. She stared in horror at the
contents of the platter. Piled high on the platter were blood
soaked human fetuses!
110

At the same time, the ghoulish children noticed the platter and
attacked it feverishly, fighting each other in order to be the first to
feast upon the bloody meal.
Christy looked on in shock as one of the children bit the head
off of one of the fetuses. The others were decapitating the
remainder of the unborn babies, tearing off little arms and legs as
they ate in a ravenous, bloodthirsty frenzy. Crimson streams ran
from the corners of the little ghoul’s mouths as they tore into the
unborn human flesh that lay on the platter at the end of the long
table just in front of the terrified brunette.
Christy tried to scream but no noise came out of her mouth.
The devilish eating frenzy didn't take long. Before the horrified
young woman realized it, the ghouls were fighting over the last
fetus! Loud pounding noises from the struggle reverberated
inside of Christy's head. Fear mounted in the young woman as
she felt her heart beating in her throat, beating louder and louder
until it felt like it were going to burst. Deep inside, she feared
that after the last fetus was eaten, the pack of wild ghouls would
turn on her.
Somewhere in the distance, she could hear her name being
repeated over and over.
Christy...Christy...Christy... Everything before her began to
fade into an empty nothingness. “Christy...Christy...Christy...”
She continued hearing her name being repeated as the pounding
of her heart changed into distinct knocks on a wooden door.
Startled and disoriented Christy jumped up from her
dormitory bed.
“Christy...Christy...are you all right?” came the voice from the
other side of her door. It was Tina, one of her fellow students
that lived in one of the rooms at the end of the hallway. Wiping
the sweat from her face Christy realized that she had been having
a nightmare.
“Yes, I'm alright,” she answered as she opened her door.
“Christy, there’s a gentleman waiting downstairs for you.”
Still groggy, the young woman glanced up at the digital clock up
on her wall. It was five o’ clock! Randal was here to pick her
up.
“Tell him I'll be right down.” Christy said as she shut the door.
111

She was a mess, clothes wrinkled, sweat covering her body and
hair all knotted from lying on it.
Within twelve minutes the disheveled young brunette had
showered, put on her clothes and makeup and was out the door
rushing down the stairs to her waiting friend.
“Randal, I'm so sorry, I must have fallen asleep. Have you
been waiting long?”
“No, I haven't been waiting very long. Are you ready to go?”
“You bet,” she said, grabbing his arm and leading him out the
front of the building.
“Where would you like to go?” Randal asked as they
approached his car.
“I don't care.” She answered “I just need to get out of here.
Let’s just get into the car and drive. We can decide where to go
once we're on the road.”
Christy guided Randal through the maze of roads leading to
the interstate and out of Baton Rouge. They drove in silence for
a while.
Finally Randal could no longer handle the suspense. “Now,
what seems to be the problem, Christy?”
The young woman thought for a moment, not knowing how to
begin. After taking a deep breath she spoke.
“It's my ex, Si.” She began telling him the whole story.
He listened intently as the shaken girl told the story of her past
life up to the present and the dead roses from the night before.
“He just won't leave me alone,” she said sobbing. “He follows
me every where I go. He's probably following us right now.” she
said as she turned to look out of the rear of Randal’s vehicle.
She continued, telling about the confrontation earlier in the
day and began to get hysterical.
“He just won't quit, I don't know what I'm going to do. I just
don't...” Drawn to tears the young woman began crying out loud.
“Calm down, Christy. There’s no need to cry. Perhaps he just
doesn't know how you feel.”
“Doesn’t know how I feel?” she snapped back. “Randal,
haven't you been listening? I've told him over and over how I
feel. He just won't listen.”
Randal reached over and touched the sobbing girl’s hand.
112

“Christy, he's still in love with you, some time it takes time to
get over such things.”
“Time? How much time does it take? I can't handle it
anymore, I just can't handle it!”
Christy began shaking uncontrollably and crying out loud
again.
“Why can't he leave me alone? Why can't he just leave me
alone?” Tears ran down her face and she pulled her hands over
her eyes.
“Christy, calm down, calm down. Would you like for me to
talk to him?”
Randal reached over and stroked her hair in a loving way. She
responded by moving over in the car seat next to him.
“Oh, would you talk to him?” But then she pondered on
Randal’s offer for a while.
“No, that wouldn't work. Si thinks you are some kind of
boyfriend. He would just get mad and try to hurt you too!”
“Christy, let me take my chances. Maybe I can talk some
sense into him.”
Christy thought for a moment. “Oh Randal, you’re such a
good friend.”
“Does that mean you'll let me help you?” her concerned friend
asked.
With a tear of hope in her eyes, she agreed.
“That's my girl" He reached over and placed a gentle kiss on
her cheek. "Now, how about a little bite to eat when we get back
to Baton Rouge, Ms. Summers?”
“Don't mind if I do, Professor...Randal.” The two began to
laugh, lightening the tenseness of the previous moments.
As the car raced back towards the state’s capitol, the
conversation shifted to more pleasant subjects. Christy felt as if a
great weight had been lifted off of her shoulders, even though
deep in her stomach she felt the apprehension of Randal’s
meeting with Siafold Mehri’. Si might not like a third person
getting involved with his situation. Especially since he thought
Randal was some kind of romantic relation of his estranged wife.
This bothered her, but for now Randal’s companionship was
enough to ease Christy's worried mind. Randal was not a
113

romantic relation, but perhaps some day, and maybe soon, that
might come to pass. She could only hope!
After a nice dinner back in Baton Rouge, Pfeiffer dropped
Christy back off at her dorm room. She immediately bolted
upstairs and called the number that Si had given her, setting up a
meeting in the morning with him. She was careful not to mention
that Randal would be there. That night she had the best sleep she
had had in weeks.
The next morning found the birds outside singing joyously the
praises of the newborn day. Blue skies were dotted with puffy
white clouds, the cooling fall weather seeming to signify that the
long, hot summer was finally over. Maybe Christy's long running
nightmare was about to come to an end. For the first time, in a
long while, she felt good about things.
Jumping out of her bed early, Christy dressed for the fateful
day. She could barely hear the radio's news broadcast, something
about the latest devastating earthquake in some remote corner of
the world. But she was too busy to listen to the details on this
morning. A quick shower and make-up job and she was out the
door and on her way to meet with Randal.
In the meantime, Siafold Mehri’ had gotten up early also.
Stopping by the local florist to pick up an arrangement of roses,
live ones this time, he was bound and determined to make a
lasting impression!
“Christy's finally come to her senses,” he thought to himself as
his black mustang made its way across town to the park at the
edge of the LSU campus.
“She finally realizes she needs me as well as loves me,” he
thought as he smiled to himself. On this morning he would arrive
early to the park wanting to make sure everything was perfect for
his meeting with his lovely wife.
Si pulled into a parking space, overlooking the pond that
bordered the park. A group of ducks fluttered out of the water,
flying to the other end of the pond, as Si got out of his vehicle.
He carefully laid a blanket onto the ground, placing a picnic
basket on it. Then beside it placed a bottle of wine in a small ice
chest, which he had brought. This was a very special day and he
was taking no chances. For this was the day he would be getting
114

back together with his wife.


Ten-thirty finally arrived as well as Christy Summers. So
happy to see his young bride, Si didn't notice the tall, brown
haired, bearded man with intense eyes that was walking up with
her.
As he reached out to embrace her, she tensed up.
“What's the matter, Christy?” Si asked in puzzlement. She
cleared her throat, and motioned toward Randal.
“Si, I would like for you to meet Randal Pfeiffer.”
Si's face quickly transformed from a smile into an angry
scowl. As Randal reached out to shake Si's hand, the dark haired
man without warning swung and hit the unsuspecting professor
right on the cheek.
"So you’re the one who's been screwing my wife!" The punch
completely caught Randal by surprise, but when Si went to punch
him again, Randal fell back into a defensive posture. Si
continued to swing when he saw that his adversary, content with
only blocking the young man’s wild punches, wasn't going to
punch him back.
After throwing a punch that sent him off balance, Randal spun
Si around and put him into a full nelson.
“I didn't come here to fight you.” Randal said emphatically.
“Well you'd better damn well start fighting!” the dark haired
young man said as he broke away from Pfeiffer's grasp. Pfeiffer
ducked another blow and as he was moving out of the way
Mehri’ caught him with a kick to the groin.
Christy was stunned at the sudden violence and screamed for
Si to stop, but he wasn't listening. He was like a wild animal.
Finally Christy managed to get between the men, shielding her
friend from Si's punches.
“Si, just stop it!”
She turned to Randal. “Randal, this wasn't such a good idea, I
should have come here by myself.”
“Yeah asshole, get the fuck out of here before I start kicking
your ass again!”
“Stop it, Si!” The bewildered girl turned back to Pfeiffer.
“Maybe you should go, Randal. I'll just try to talk to him by
myself. But I really do appreciate you trying to help.”
115

Randal looked at her. “I'll go, if you think you'll be alright,”


he said in a protective voice.
“I'll be okay.” She said with a look of remorse in her eyes.
Randal then shot a look of caution at Mehri’ and turned to leave.
Si was breathing hard, snorting like a wild bull, with anger
and fury in his eyes. “That's right, you bastard. Fuck you, if you
come around me or my wife again, I'll kill you!”
Christy spun around. “That's enough, Si!” She grabbed his
hand leading him away from Randal’s blind side.
Randal Pfeiffer made his way to his car. His lip was bleeding
from his encounter with Si. He had just come as Christy's friend
hoping to ease the tensions. He hadn't expected to get into a
fight. He wiped away the blood from his lip as he entered his car.
As Randal drove away, Christy was beginning to speak to her
angry husband.
“I can't believe how much of a jerk you are!”
“But...” Si interrupted.
“But nothing, I'm going to finish talking to you for once in my
life without you interrupting!” She glared at him defiantly.
“Randal is just a friend of mine. I asked him to come along
because I thought he could help me talk to you. And you had to
act like some kind of a thug!” The forcefulness in her voice had
his attention. “Si, we just don't get along. We mix like water and
oil.”
“But they say opposites attract.” Si quickly added.
“Si, I don't love you any more. And with the way you've been
acting, I don't even think that we can be friends. Do us a
favor...and just get out of my life.”
All the fight was out of Si by now. The once fierce look that
was on his face just seconds earlier had been replaced with a
pitiful, timid, sad expression. He looked down toward the
ground, like a child does when he's been caught doing something
wrong.
“I'm sorry Christy, I just can't stand the thought of my wife
seeing another man.”
“Si, I told you he's just my friend! And at this moment a
much better friend than you have been.”
Tears of regret began to trickle down Si's cheeks.
116

“Si, we once were friends, and at one time I loved you. But
things have changed. There are things about us that we just can't
accept about each other. And if you still care about me, even a
little bit, you'll just let go.”
“Baby, all I can do is tell you I'm sorry. I thought he came
to...” Si began to choke on his words.
“You thought he came to what, Si. To help me break up with
you? Si, you already broke us up. A long time ago. Don't you
remember the things you put me through? The pure hell you put
me through!”
Si was surprised at Christy's use of the word. That was the
closest to cursing he had ever heard from her.
“You, Si, you broke us up. You have no one to blame but
yourself.”
“I know Christy. I know what I've put you through. But I've
changed. I've really changed. After you left me, I took a long
hard look at my life. And I didn't like what I saw. I've even
begun attending church!”
“That's nice, Si, I'm happy for you.”
Si looked into her eyes with a solemn look. “Give me another
chance, Christy.”
“No.”
“Please, give me another chance, just to be your friend?”
Christy pondered for a moment on Si’s latest request. “Si, we
can still be friends, I just need a little time away from you.”
Siafold Mehri’ looked away to a distant place, then looked
back at her. “After we become friends again, could you ever love
me?”
“Si, don't start that again.” Silence overtook the young man’s
persuasiveness. “Is there any thing I can do?” he asked with sad
puppy eyes.
“Just let go.” Her eyes were unflinching.
He thought for a while and then looked back. “Could I at least
have a good-bye kiss?”
She nodded in the affirmative. He reached out to kiss her on
the mouth. She turned and offered him her cheek.
“Can I walk you to your room?”
“No, Si. I need some time to myself.”
117

Before he could say another word she turned and walked away
from him, never looking back.
Si knew better than to try to follow. "If you ever need me, I'll
be there for you." He yelled as she got further away.
She made no attempt to answer him, continuing to walk away.
As the pretty young brunette walked solemnly toward her
dormitory building the north wind started to blow through her
wild hair. It was beginning to turn cold. Christy tugged her
jacket tightly around her as she turned the corner of East College
Boulevard. Coldness numbed her body, but inside it was even
more numbing. Autumn leaves ruffled in the wind about her as
she walked. “Another day,” she thought to herself. “Perhaps
another day.”
118

CHAPTER 11

Christy was awakened early the next morning with the


message: Randal Pfeiffer called last night about nine o’ clock.
Please return his call in the A.M.
The chill of the early morning grabbed the young woman’s
feet as she entered the bathroom. The radio that kept her
company on many such mornings was blaring the latest news....
“Ali Al Hassam, dictator of the small Middle Eastern country
of Shahan-Azi, has sent troops into the neighboring country of
Juid. Hassam, who is considered a deity by his people, has called
for restraint from other neighboring countries, saying that this
invasion is a territorial dispute, and should not be considered as a
threat to any other country in the region. In other news, an
earthquake registering a six on the Richter scale has been
reported from Venezuela. Reports are sketchy at this time...”
As Christy was getting ready for the coming day, her thoughts
drifted with the news’ reports of disaster. In the end there will be
increasing reports of wars, famine, earthquakes...could the signs
signifying the end of time be happening? Surely these kinds of
events had been happening quite often since the time of the bible.
Was it that they were happening more frequently now, or were
they just being reported on a more regular basis due to modern
technology? She had to wonder.
Once she was ready for the day’s classes, her thoughts turned
from those of the previous evening’s nightmares and biblical
prophesy to those of her new found friend.
Professor Pfeiffer, her idol, had called her, Christy Summers!
He might even be interested in her. She nervously dialed the
number to Professor Pfeiffer's room. There was the buzz of a
ring, then a click.
“Hello.” It was him.
“Professor Pfeiffer, it’s Christy, you wanted me to call you?”
“I sure did Christy,” he answered in a friendly tone. “would
you consider having lunch with me today? There is a matter that
I'd like to discuss with you.”
119

She suddenly felt weak at her knees. “Why I'd love to,” she
answered trying to conceal the growing feeling of exhilaration in
her voice.
“Then I'll pick you up around eleven-thirty?”
“That would be great,” she answered.
“I hope you know a nice place to go, I'm new to this area and
am not yet acquainted with the better eating establishments.”
“Oh, I believe I can think of somewhere we can go.”
Saying their good-byes Christy and Randal hung up.
Christy became so excited at the prospect of having lunch
with her mentor that she completely forgot about her Religious
History class. No matter, she was meeting with the most
interesting man she had ever met. Christy was ecstatic to say the
least! She had feared that after the confrontation with Si,
Professor Pfeiffer might never want to see her again, much less
ask her out to lunch!
On her way out, the giddy young woman remembered her
history class.
“Darn,” she thought to herself. After very little consideration,
she decided to cut the class. After all, it was only one history
class and the man she was meeting was one of the utmost
authorities on religious history in the world. This meeting would
probably be beneficial one day to her chosen field she told
herself, shrugging off any other arguments against her meeting
with Professor Pfeiffer. Besides, she had a big crush on him!
As she made her way through the front lobby of her
dormitory, a voice rang out. “Christy, telephone!”
It was the voice of Mrs. Newman, the receptionist at the front
desk. Christy rushed to the switchboard to answer the phone.
“Hello,” she said with the exuberance of a little girl. An all
too familiar voice responded on the other end of the line. Her
heart sank. It was Si!
Glancing at the clock above the desk, she realized that it was
just five minutes before Professor Pfeiffer was to meet her in
front of the dorm. “Si, look, I've got to go. I’m late for class.”
She lied. “I'll call you later, okay?” Without even waiting for a
response she hung the phone up. She then darted through the
lobby, through the outside door and onto the front stairway to a
120

waiting Professor Pfeiffer.


“Have you been waiting long?”
“I've just arrived,” answered the bearded man. “Are you
hungry?” he asked her.
“Starved,” she replied as she herded him toward his car,
opting to leave early to avoid a possible confrontation with Si.
Getting into his car, the couple disappeared into the noontime
traffic congestion of Baton Rouge. The destination: LaRuth’s
restaurant.
LaRuth’s was a scenic, rural French restaurant, situated on the
outskirts of Baton Rouge. It resembled a country side restaurant
like what you'd find in the south of France. Outside the quaint
building the grounds were landscaped with a myriad of flowers
and plants giving it the appeal of a fantasy world of spring-like
colors. Inside simple decor, tables with red checkered
tablecloths, placed symmetrically in the middle of a large dining
area decorated with simple patterned, flowered wallpaper done in
pale pinks and greens. LaRuth’s was the perfect setting for
romantic dinners by night or business lunches by day.
Randal and Christy arrived at LaRuth’s at about a quarter past
noon. Both seemed in very good spirits, Randal with his secret
purpose for the rendezvous, and Christy with her mounting
anticipation about the reason for their meeting.
After being seated, they ordered lunch and talked for a while
before the meal was brought out to their table. Randal was careful
not to reveal the reason for his invitation until lunch was about
over.
“Christy, the reason that I asked you here is to make a
proposition.” Her eyes got wide with wonder.
“In a few days, artifacts from my past expeditions will start
arriving in Baton Rouge from the museum in Jerusalem. I'm
setting up a major exhibit, here in Baton Rouge that will later
tour the country. It will be the largest mobile exhibit of religious
artifacts to ever go on tour. We expect over forty million people
to view it by the tour’s end. This endeavor will be one of the
greatest tasks I as an expert on religious archaeology will ever
undertake. I have wanted to do this for a long time. It will be a
culmination of a lifetime of dreams.”
121

Christy sat there spellbound, fascinated by the idea of such a


thing.
“That's nice, Randal, it sounds very exciting.”
“Christy, a project of these proportions will need a project
coordinator. I would like for you to take the job.” Christy about
fell out of her seat.
“Me? I've never done anything like this before. I'm flattered,
really I am, but I don't...”
“Before you say no, let me explain something. I've never
done anything like this before, either. I've gone over the plans
with architects, construction crews and other experts that deal
with these types of projects. All the plans are laid out. Your job
will consist of making sure the plans are followed to the letter.
You'll be responsible for payrolls, supplies and anything else
required to make sure this project comes in on time and under
budget.”
“Randal, it all sounds so exciting but...”
“Don't say no, if it’s school you’re worried about, I've talked
to your dean and it will be credited toward your degree if you
take on this enormous responsibility. I've seen your enthusiasm
and I think that you'd do an excellent job.”
Christy sat with a lump in her throat barely able to choke out
the words. “I don’t know what to say.”
“Just say yes.” Randal’s stare was poignant and unrelenting.
Christy cleared the lump from her throat.
“It's just that this is all so sudden...I'll just need time to think
about it.”
“That’s good enough. Can you let me know something in a
couple of days?”
“Yes Randal, I’ll let you know.” The conversation ended on
that note.
Randal drove Christy back to her dorm and they said their
good-byes, making plans to meet in two days to discuss the
matter at hand.
When Christy got up to her room, she was about to explode
from the adrenaline that was pumping through her. This was the
type of opportunity she had dreamed about all of her life. She
knew what her answer would be already. The chance to work in
122

her chosen field, hand in hand with one of the foremost experts
on the field of theology in the world. And if the truth was to be
told, she relished the thought of working with a man of Professor
Pfeiffer’s stature. Her answer was yes!
She was so overjoyed and naturally intoxicated with the
prospects of her new job that she had failed to notice the jet black
mustang parked just around the side of her dormitory after
Randal had dropped her off. Inside the vehicle sat a disgruntled
Si Mehri’, sitting, waiting; fuming mad at the prospect of his
estranged wife seeing another man. That vehicle would be a
regular fixture at Christy's dorm for the next few days; the
occupant sitting, planning…
In the meantime Christy, Randal, and a handful of workers
and administrators would embark on the most ambitious project
in the history of religious archaeology.
Once finished, this exhibit would give millions of ordinary
people around the United States, and eventually the world a
chance to see what, up to this point had been restricted to the elite
in the world of religious archaeology.
In the weeks to come, the newspapers would tout this project
as the most important exhibit to ever hit this country. Flocks of
reporters from all over the world would swarm around the crew
of what would become known as the ‘Lost Books of the Qumran
exhibit.’
There was a feeling like electricity in the air; a feeling of
history being made and Christy was absorbed right in the middle
of it. Through all of the excitement and hard work, Christy and
Randal became close, quite close indeed! The young woman’s
feelings had grown beyond just a professional relationship. All
of the late dinners and endless hours together had turned her head
and created a bond between the young lady and the distinguished
professor. Christy's vision was becoming blinded by feelings of
love. Even though Randal had never really shown a romantic
interest in her, she was leaning toward him in the romantic tense!
It was the end of September. After a hard day’s work on the
exhibit, Randal and Christy had just finished a late dinner and
were relaxing in her suite at the Fountainbleau Hotel. They had
just gone over some blueprints for one of the chambers of the
123

exhibit. It was getting quite late and Randal was about to leave.
“I think the exhibit is coming along quite well, don't you
Christy?”
“I think that we've made remarkable progress in the little time
we've been working on the exhibit,” answered the eager young
girl. “When do you think we will be opening the exhibit to the
public?”
“Well, tomorrow’s the twenty-second of September, if things
keep going according to schedule we should be finished by the
middle to end of December.”
An unexplained shiver ran down Christy's spine as she looked
at the calendar. September 22, the Autumnal Equinox.
Something about this day made Christy feel uneasy. Randal
noticed the sudden shift in the young girl’s mood.
“Christy, are you alright?” She shook her head as if to
dislodge some physical thought from its origin, then turned her
attention back to him.
“Please, don't leave me alone tonight!” The request caught the
professor off guard.
“What's the matter?” he asked in a paternal tone.
“I really don't know. I just don't feel like being alone tonight.
I can't explain it!”
Professor Pfeiffer studied the look in her face, trying to
decipher it. She was visibly shaken, white as a sheet! Suddenly
her knees got weak and she started to faint. Reflexively, he
moved forward and caught his young friend before she hit the
floor. Gallantly, he carried her in his arms to a waiting chair in
the next room.
Sitting with her, holding her hand, the Professor waited until
she came to.
“Christy what happened? One minute you seemed okay, the
next you’re scared to death!”
“I can't explain it, Randal. There’s just something happening,
a feeling of some sort of...evil!”
She turned quickly, grabbing his hand. “Just don't leave me
alone tonight, promise me.”
The professor looked puzzled.
“Look, I feel like if you leave tonight something terrible is
124

going to happen.” Tears formed in her eyes, begging him to stay.


“Christy, I'll stay. But would you try to explain what's going
on? I can't help if I don't know what's wrong.”
The disturbed young lady threw her arms around her
friend, sobbing in gratitude.
“Thank you, Randal, you don't know how much this means to
me!” She kissed him and tightened her grasp.
She avoided his questions, content that his presence would
make everything better. Inside, she knew better. The Autumnal
Equinox meant more than she was willing to admit. Much more!
It was during this time of year that several of the strange
occurrences had happened during her relationship with Si. You
see, this was one of the high, holy days of Satanism. During
these days the nightmare of her relationship with Si had
intensified. And tonight as she stayed in Randal's arms, she
sensed danger. An eerie feeling that the nightmare she had tried
to escape so many months ago, was about to start all over again...
Randal talked to her, comforting her, reassuring her that he
would be there for her and see her through whatever ordeal she
had to face.
They talked until shortly after midnight, when she nodded off,
tired from the tasks of the previous day. Professor Pfeiffer
tucked her into bed and made his way to the couch that was in the
front room of the suite, where he laid down and shortly fell into a
deep sleep.
The suite that Christy occupied had a bedroom, den and a
kitchenette. A balcony protruded from the sliding glass doors of
her bedroom and overlooked the shadows of the Baton Rouge
skyline. The wind had increased outside, gently knocking against
Christy's bedroom window putting her into a gentle alpha state of
sleep, despite her fears about the Autumnal Equinox.
As she was just entering the first stages of REM sleep, a
rapping came upon the door that led to the front den. Thinking
that it must be Randal, she got out of her bed and proceeded to
open the door. Christy opened the door and there he stood,
bathed in the moonlight of the late night Louisiana moon.
Without a word, he took her into his arms and began to kiss
her passionately. She yielded to his advances. He responded by
125

picking her up in his muscular arms and carrying her back into
her bedroom, laying her gently down onto her soft waiting bed.
Gently, he began to kiss her, running his lips from her mouth
along her shoulders and down to her breasts. His lips worked
their way back up to her mouth crushing against her’s putting
them into a spiritual as well as physical union. His tongue began
darting in and out of her mouth competing with her’s in a gentle
combat of rhythmic motion. Their senses became intertwined
into one. Undoing her gown, Randal exposed her breasts,
dropping the delicate garment to the floor. Her yielding body
stood naked before him, begging him to take her.
This would be the second man in her life was to make love to
her, and she was shaking with anticipation. She so wanted this
that nothing was going to make her stop. His kisses became
deeper, alternating with the gentle sucking of her warm lips.
Christy melted back on the bed like a hot metal object sinking
into new-fallen snow. Her amorous friend ran his fingers softly
down the length of her belly to her silky white thighs as he
continued kissing her breasts.
Consumed with passion, the brunette closed her eyes in
ecstasy and leaned her head back gasping in short, hard breaths.
Then his kisses made their way down to her fertile womanhood.
She grabbed his hair, pulling his head to her and deep into her
very soul. Her body began to gyrate as his kisses made their way
deep into her psyche, leaving her breathless and excited beyond
anything she had ever experienced before. Spasms of pure
pleasure rushed throughout her body, coming from some
unknown source deep within her. Pfeiffer then ran his tongue up
from her quivering womanhood along her belly, back up to her
mouth, positioning his body in order to enter her.
Christy laid back, eyes closed, taking every overpowering
sensation in. Suddenly a pain struck her, the sharp pain of
something too large trying to enter her orifice. Something that
felt artificial. She looked up in terrified surprise. Poised above
her was the sight of Professor Pfeiffer ravaging her, his face
contorted in an evil grimace. Then as the horrified young woman
watched, the lines in his face started to change: to the frightened
brunette’s horror, the lines in the face of Randal Pfeiffer
126

transformed to the smiling malevolent face of Si Mehri’!


Mehri’ jerked his head back in one quick motion and began to
laugh. A menacing laughter that chilled Christy's blood to the
bone. She started to struggle, trying to brake free from his iron
grasp, but his strength was too much for her.
The whole room became engulfed by a large shadow. Not just
a shadow caused from the blockage of light, but a shadow that
was in itself an evil, living, breathing entity. The shadow began
to choke the life out of the scared, shivering, quivering brunette.
As the aberration of Si ravaged her, Christy started to notice
another change in the being that was violating her. Shadows
behind Si swirled and began to form a huge pair of black wings
that unfolded from behind the unholy figure just above her in a
slow deliberate motion!
Stretching out its wings and reaching out with one of its claws
toward the sky, the winged gargoyle-like creature stood up from
atop of its perch above the frightened girl. It screeched out an
ungodly shriek and turned toward the sliding glass doors, leading
to the balcony and the outside world. Suddenly a quick burst of
high wind shattered the glass doors, sending splintered glass
throughout the room. Rising up, the winged creature leapt
toward the fragmented glass doors. Its bat-like wings began to
flap furiously as it disappeared into the dark Louisiana skies,
accompanied by its hellish screams.
Scared, the young woman had somehow positioned herself in
the corner of the room and collapsed, shaking and crying
uncontrollably. She was startled by a sudden banging on the
door.
“Christy, are you alright?” The banging continued.
“Christy, let me in.” The voice was that of Randal Pfeiffer.
Christy didn't know what to believe at that moment with the
events of the last few minutes fresh in her mind.
“Christy please, just let me hear you say your alright.” The
frightened young woman finally got up the courage to answer.
Carefully stepping through the broken glass, she opened the door.
There stood Randal Pfeiffer, awakened by the uproar from the
young woman's room. Before he could say a word, the
frightened girl collapsed into his arms. He held on to her tightly.
127

“Christy, tell me what's wrong.” He gently pulled her head


onto his shoulder, stroking her hair in a paternal manner.
Christy began to tell her story of horrors about what had just
happened to her. Tears streamed down her face as she told of the
seduction by the creature disguised as Randal. She sobbed
uncontrollably as she told of the transformation into the winged
creature from hell that had violated her. She related the whole
hellish scene as Randal listened intently.
After she finished, Randal gazed at the young woman with a
condescending look. She waited for a response.
“I know it’s hard to believe, but you've got to believe me. I'm
not going nuts, it’s Si! It’s Si, I’m telling you! If you don't
believe me, just come in and look at the glass all over the floor.”
After saying that, she led the bewildered archaeologist into the
room. Everything in the room was in its place. No broken glass,
no sign of a struggle. In fact the only object that was disturbed
was the bed that the frightened young girl had been sleeping in.
“You think I'm nuts, don’t you?” Christy broke down and
began to cry uncontrollably.
Randal reached out to her and took her into his arms. “It was
just a bad dream, love, just a terrible nightmare,” he said as he
stroked her hair gently, holding her firmly in his arms.
Christy broke free from his grasp, screaming, “It wasn't a
nightmare! And I'm not going nuts! Don't you understand, it’s
Si? That monster is somehow causing all of this! I can't explain
how, but I know it’s him, I know it is. And I need help to stop
him.” She stood across from her concerned friend, shaking and
waiting for him to answer her.
“Christy, you have to understand...my scientific mind doesn’t
allow me to just jump in and believe in such things without
studying them first...but my instincts tell me that there's
something more here than meets the eye. Of course I'll help
you.”
Relieved, the young brunette fell into the older man’s arms
and they communicated in unspoken silence into the early hours
of the morning. She now felt that there was someone there to
help her make it through her living nightmare.
Deep down inside, Randal wondered if perhaps Christy was
128

losing her mind. And if he should try to talk her into seeking
professional help. But equally he felt that Si was somehow
responsible for the disturbed young woman’s dilemma.
As the late evening transformed into the early morning hours,
birds outside began to sing and the new day’s sunlight tried to lift
the gloom from the somber events of the evening. It was another
day, but somehow the mood of the night continued.
129

CHAPTER 12

Click, the radio function of Christy's alarm clock went off.


“It's September twenty-third. Good morning, this is John
Chandler, and here’s today's news... Speaking from the capital
city of Beelzah, King Ali Al Hassam has confirmed that
Shahanean forces have invaded and conquered the neighboring
country of Juid. U.N. sources have condemned this action and
are urging that Hassam’s forces withdraw immediately from Juid
to avert possible U.N. military action. So far, no response from
Beelzah.
In other news, an earthquake has erupted in the Argentinean
city of Buenos Aires. So far no assessment of damage has been
made, but it is feared that the heavily populated area has been
devastated...”
Christy listened as the radio reeled off the tragic events of the
day, one after the other. Famine, earthquakes, civil wars,
sickness and world lawlessness. All were believed to be signs
foretelling of the end of the world. Perhaps the world was
reaching its final ebb.
Christy sat sobbing, still in the arms of Randal Pfeiffer. The
news certainly wasn't helping her demeanor in any positive way.
Events of the previous evening still seemed real to her, even
though Randal had tried to talk her into believing that they were
just part of a realistic, graphic nightmare.
It was nearing eight o’clock in the morning.
“Christy, I have to be leaving pretty soon to get ready for my
ten o’ clock appointment with the project’s board of regents.”
“No, please don't leave me alone!”
“Christy, listen. Get ready and you can come with me, okay?
I can't miss this meeting with my financiers. It's very important.”
She thought about it for a moment.
“Well, do you want to go?”
Snapping out of her shock induced stupor Christy answered.
“No, you go ahead, I'll just stay here and try to calm down a
bit.”
130

“Are you sure Christy? I think if you get out, it'll make you
feel much better.”
“No, Randal, I think I'll just take a shower and try to shake off
last night.”
“Christy, I don't mind you going along.”
A mask of a smile came across the haggard young girl’s face.
“No, Randal, I'll just kind of relax a little around here before I go
to the exhibit this afternoon. I have quite a bit of work to do up
there and if I relax a little bit before I go, I'll get more done. You
go along without me. I’ll be fine.” Christy forced the most
sincere smile that she could.
Studying her face the archaeologist determined that at least on
the surface she seemed to be in better spirits.
“Alright Christy, but tell me you'll go to lunch with me after
the meeting.”
She smiled in response “That'll be fine, Randal, call me when
you get an idea of when the meeting will be over.” Satisfied that
Christy would be all right, Randal kissed her cheek and was on
his way.
He never saw the shaking body, streaming tears and fear in her
eyes after he left. She was still shook up from the night before,
but there was something else. A more immediate fear was
gripping her tightly.
It was the morning of the twenty-second of September. In
Satanic cults, one of the holiest days of the year. All of the
changes of season, the Autumnal and Vernal equinoxes, the
summer and winter Solstices were considered by Satanists as the
holiest days of the year, Halloween or All Hallow’s Eve being the
highest, most holy day of the year. It is believed that on these
days, sacrifices, often human sacrifices, are offered to the Devil
in exchange for his help in increasing Satanist’s powers in the
Black Arts.
Whatever the beliefs, bizarre occurrences have been
documented in larger numbers on these unholiest of days.
Christy, in retrospect had noticed that the worst experiences in
her relationship with Si had happened on these days. Perhaps
that fact coupled with the happenings of the night before
accounted for her increased awareness and anxiety on this blurred
131

morning.
After Randal left, Christy had decided to take a nice warm
bath and dress for the coming day. It would be a few hours
before Randal’s return and she needed to keep her mind occupied
and off of her many troubles.
After running her bath, the young woman turned on the radio.
Maybe a little soothing music and a long relaxing bath would be
just what she needed to keep her mind off of everything that had
happened to her in the past days.
Music swam through her head as she lay limply in the water.
Soon she began to feel better. The ordeal of the night before had
just been a dream, she told herself. Why was she so cursed with
such vivid, horrible dreams?
All of her life the nightmares had been with her, but had
intensified noticeably after she had met Siafold Mehri. Somehow
the strange mystical beliefs Si had exposed Christy to had
invaded her subconscious mind and were having an effect on
every facet of her life. What once seemed to her as some religion
from the mystical east, she now recognized as Satanism.
Whether he was a serious practitioner of Satanism or just a
novice, his beliefs had warped her sense of reality and she
couldn't handle it any more.
She now was having trouble distinguishing between dreams
and reality, and Si was trying to sneak back into her life.
“No more Si, no more!” She thought to herself as she
slammed a bar of soap down into the water.
The background music faded away. “And now the news...
Today another devastating earthquake has been reported. This
time in the country of Pakistan. Initial reports are sketchy but
local sources say that possibly hundreds of people have been
killed in the densely populated area. In other news, experts in
India say that if the drought there continues, the resulting famine
could be devastating, possibly killing as much as twenty percent
of the entire population of the country. Effects of the famine
could begin to materialize in as little as two months...”
“Click!” Christy turned off the radio.
“Isn't there any good news on the radio any more?” she
thought to herself. Wrapping herself in a towel, she stepped out
132

of the tub. As she made her way into the bedroom, the phone
began to ring.
“Riingg, rriinngg.” Thinking it was Randal, she hurried to
answer it.
“Hello?”
An eerie, mesmerizing voice rang through the startled
woman’s ears from the other side of the telephone line.
“Go to the mirror...go to the mirror...go to the mirror,” spoke
the voice in a monotone hypnotic cadence.
“Go to the mirror...go to the mirror.” it continued.
Christy's eyes went vacant as she fell into a trance like state.
It was as if some foreign being had taken over her unguarded
body. Dropping her towel she moved to the front of her full-
length mirror standing naked before it.
Slowly the bewitched young brunette faded back into reality
staring at her nakedness in the mirror. But something was
different. It was her reflection in the mirror, but she was standing
in the confines of another place. Her reflection stood in what
resembled the inlaid stone walls of a dungeon in a medieval
castle. The room was lit by torches that were held in place by
stone-carved human like arms protruding from the cold stone
walls. The room was bare except for the naked brunette, and a
huge wooden table surrounded by hand carved wooden chairs,
like something out of medieval times. Slightly beyond the huge
table stood a gothic looking sacrificial alter.
She quickly turned away from the mirror. Fear gripped her
tightly as the young woman realized that she now stood in the
chamber of horrors that had just been a figment of her
imagination only seconds earlier. Christy turned back to the
mirror and to her horror she could see her naked reflection
standing in the suite at the Fountainbleau. She had somehow
switched places with her reflective double and was now trapped
in the mirror!
Reflexively, her body began to spasm as the realization of her
predicament became clear. A cold breeze blew through the
dreamscape world bringing chill bumps onto her nude shaking
body. Dizzily, she glanced around the room studying her hellish
confines, trying to calculate a way out.
133

An overwhelming dread grasped the young woman as she


noticed something else. Over in front of the altar on the other
side of the huge table stood a mammoth creature, arms raised in
prayer, with its back to the frightened young brunette. She could
see that it was wearing a ram’s head over it’s head and to its side
was sheathed a black onyx handled sword. Dressed in black
robes like that of a monk, its intentions were anything but
religious in intent.
Slowly turning, the large ominous creature focused his
attention on the woman, unsheathing his sword, at first raising it
to the sky, then motioning it toward her. He beckoned her
forward to face some pre-ordained fate at its hands.
Frightened, Christy dashed away from the creature of darkness
in an attempt at escape. Glancing at the mirror once again she
noticed the reflection of her room at the Fountainbleau. An idea
crossed her confused mind. Quickly she grabbed a vase of
flowers on a near-by table and thrust it through the mirror. The
mirror burst into a myriad of jagged fragments of glass, sent into
motion by some unseen force as the vase struck it. Suddenly
millions of flies filled the room, so thick that when the frightened
young woman breathed she inhaled some of the flying pests!
Gagging at the stench that suddenly filled the room, Christy
smelled what she imagined smelled thousands of decomposed
bodies lying in an open mass grave; the smell of death!
The harried young girl noticed a large wooden door out of the
corner of her eye and ran to that side of the room. Grabbing the
huge brass door handle she jerked with all of her might trying to
escape the demonic enclosure. The door wouldn't budge. Once
again the hopelessness of her situation sunk in.
Her senses consumed in fear, Christy realized that she couldn't
escape something of such supernatural magnitude. She was now
forced to sit and wait for the next occurrence.
She didn't have to wait long, for as she glanced at the void in
the wall where the mirror once stood, hundreds of hideous little
demonic creatures began parading out into the fly darkened room.
They were about three feet tall, with horse like bodies connected
to combination human and monkey like torsos. Laughing as they
entered the room, one by one they danced in pagan ritualistic
134

manner, circling the frightened young woman.


Christy screamed out as loud as she could, but the screams
were drowned out by the sounds of buzzing flies and chanting
young demonic centaurs.
A sudden loud bang came from the direction of the broken
mirror and two black bat-winged skeletal creatures burst into the
room flying erratically about, red eyes glowing like hot cinders
set in contorted skulls. Bursting into flames, loud painful
screams came from the far end of the room. Screams of agony as
well as perverted ecstasy permeated throughout the chaotic scene
as if sent directly from hell.
All at once the creatures in the room turned in unison and
faced the broken mirror that had now become a portal between
the unknown and this demonic chamber of horrors. Looking
toward the flames, the creatures bowed in homage to the creature
that hovered above the flaming inferno. A huge rust covered,
contorted face, with its pointed chin glared out and scowled with
malice at its malevolent but subservient audience.
“All hail Lucifer,” came a chorus of voices from the
abominations that now filled the room. Even the multitudes of
flies seemed to give their undivided attention.
A booming voice rang out!
“My children, my disciples of darkness, I bring you tidings of
great joy.” There was a sudden and eerie silence that filled the
room. “Soon I will send onto the earth my only begotten son. He
will be sent forth to purge the earth of the hypocrisies of God and
his bastard son, Jesus!”
A shriek of hideous laughter filled the room. The creatures
raised their arms to the sky, screaming like wild animals in praise
to their leader and at the same time mocking God and his son,
Jesus.
“All behold his blessed mother!” The huge specter of the
devil pointed his bony finger directly at Christy.
Shocked and scared, Christy cowered and began to fade into
unconsciousness as the multitude of demons and hellish creatures
howled their approval to their malevolent leader.
“Our long awaited new age has begun!” Lucifer shouted as
his chorus of dark angels sang his praises in twisted hellish
135

strains of inconceivable, evil music.


Christy shut her eyes and collapsed on the floor. After lying
in silence for what seemed hours the groggy brunette slowly
lifted her head off of the floor. She was back in her hotel room,
lying in the middle of broken glass from the shattered mirror.
The sobbing young brunette glanced over at the bedside table and
noticed the receiver to the phone hanging to the floor. Christy
went to put the phone back on the hook and instinctively put it up
to her ear.
“Christy, Christy? Are you there?” The voice was that of Si
Mehri’.
“How did you get this number?” she shrieked as she slammed
the phone down onto its cradle.
Looking up at the clock, Christy noticed that only a few
minutes had passed since answering the phone. The whole sordid
ordeal had lasted less than five minutes!
Realizing that Si was practicing some kind of mind control on
her, the scared young brunette came to the reality that she had to
get him out of her life once and for all!
Her feet stung from the cuts received from the broken mirror.
She called housekeeping to clean up the mess, explaining that
there was an accident. Then she tended to her cuts.
It was funny, but she was no longer scared of Si. She was
very mad at him and his mind games. His mind control had gone
too far. Christy decided she would take Randal’s advice and see
a therapist the next day. Somehow she had to break Si’s evil
control over her.
Determined, the young woman decided she needed to talk to
her estranged husband but not on his terms, on hers! She had to
find a way to control the situation and make him understand that
she would no longer tolerate the way he was manipulating her.
For no amount of therapy in the world would help her if he was
still in her life.
But for now, she needed to get ready for lunch with Randal.
He would be calling soon. She would carefully hide the scars
from her accident and try to be in good spirits when he returned.
Randal was her best friend and quite possibly he would be the
one to help her out of her hopeless, helpless situation.
136

About eleven-thirty, he knocked on her door.


She rushed to him, grabbed his hand, and led him away not even
giving him time to say hello.
“I'm starved Randal, you ready to go?”
Her demeanor seemed so happy; a sharp contrast from earlier
that morning. Professor Pfeiffer was happy to see this,
considering the young brunette’s spirits when he had last seen
her. Not one word was mentioned by Christy about the terrible
dream she had had just hours earlier. She was also careful not to
mention the phone call that had triggered it.
After a very pleasant lunch they went to the site of the exhibit
to examine the progress made in the last few days. Later that
week, artifacts would start arriving from Israel. The structures
that would house the artifacts would need to be completed by
then. Finishing touches were being added now to the virtual
reality chambers where the artifacts would be displayed. Due to
the diligent work of alternating crews everything else was
coming in ahead of schedule.
After a brief meeting with workers about the pending arrival
of the artifacts and contingencies on how they would be handled,
Randal and his female companion left for a long relaxing drive.
“I'm so glad that you feel better, Christy. When I left this
morning, I was worried about you.”
“No need to worry about me, I'm a big girl. I can take care of
myself,” the brunette said playfully!
Randal wondered what had happened to change the woman's
mood, but decided not to pursue it fearing that he may do more
harm than good and trigger something in her subconscious mind
throwing her back into her depression. Whatever had happened
to her earlier, Christy seemed to be doing fine now!
They spent the afternoon relaxing, taking in the sights of
Baton Rouge and surrounding areas that their hard work on the
exhibit had deprived them of thus far. They visited the Louisiana
state capitol building, the tallest state capitol in the country. Just
before dark, they drove out into the countryside of the Florida
Parishes, finally having dinner in a quaint restaurant on the
outskirts of town.
After finishing dinner, as the couple was approaching
137

Randal’s car, Christy grabbed the famed archaeologist’s hand,


stopping him in mid stride.
“Randal, before we leave, I've got to tell you something.” He
waited, looking at her with inquisitive eyes.
She hesitated, seeming embarrassed at what she was about to
say. Smiling, the young brunette swallowed hard, took a deep
breath and started to speak.
“Randal, I just wanted you to know how much your friendship
has meant to me in the last few weeks. You've been a wonderful
friend, helping me cope with a very trying time in my life and I
want you to know how much I appreciate it! In fact, you've
become the best friend I’ve ever had my whole life!”
Smiling, the gentle archaeologist laid his hand on hers.
“You've been a very important part of my life too,” he said as he
leaned over and kissed the beautiful young woman.
They both pulled back with the innocence of young lovers,
laughing at each other for their naivety. Randal circled around to
the passenger side of the car, opened the car door, and offered the
young lady entrance to it.
She stepped into the vehicle and the bearded man proceeded to
the other side, entering it and putting the key into the ignition.
The ignition sputtered, not sparking enough to start the engine.
He pumped the gas pedal and tried to start it again. Same result.
Christy’s facial expression changed from smiles to anguish.
Noticing the change in expression, Randal tried to reassure her.
“Don't worry Christy, it’s just a little engine trouble, I'll just
get out and look under the hood.”
“No, don't get out, don't leave me alone.” The girl was
hysterical. Randal worried about this sudden change in mood.
“Calm down, Christy. Just calm down, there’s nothing to
worry about!”
There was no way he could understand the premonition that
the girl was experiencing. Like deja vu, she was getting a feeling
she had experienced many times before. A feeling she had
experienced just before some of the most horrible times in her life
with Si. Strange chills were running rampant up and down her
spine. She couldn't explain why, but she knew, something
terrible was about to happen!
138

The worried professor stared into her now vacant eyes.


“Christy...Christy, are you all right?”
He waved his hand in front of her eyes trying to get a reaction.
The motion broke her stare. She shifted her glare to his eyes.
“Randal, there is something wrong! Something terribly
wrong!”
“Christy, it’s probably just the battery or the ignition switch!
Nothing to get upset about.”
“No Randal, you don't understand!” She grabbed the collar of
his shirt tightly. “SOMETHING IS WRONG!”
He noticed she was getting very upset and reached out to
comfort her. She broke away from his grasp.
“DON'T YOU UNDERSTAND?” Once the words had left
her mouth the young brunette collapsed in her seat crying
uncontrollably. Taken aback by the sudden shift and unknown
nature of her mood, Pfeiffer was worried.
“Christy, what’s the matter? What happened to upset you
so?” She looked up at him, white faced with fear.
“The voices. The voices are back!”
Randal eased over in the seat close to Christy. They sat in
silent darkness for a few moments before Randal finally broke
the silence.
“What are the voices saying to you?”
“I don't know.” she replied.
“Christy, I think you need help...professional help.”
“Randal, the voices are in my head. They don't exactly say
anything. At least in the sense of actual words. They just convey
messages of danger, messages that something is wrong.”
Randal looked into her eyes with concern.
“You still think I'm crazy, don't you?” She looked back at
him defiantly. “Well I'm not. Oh, I'm confused all right and
maybe a little scared and disturbed. But I'm not crazy. Si has
some kind of control over me and I need to find some way to take
that control back.”
“Christy, no one said you were crazy, but maybe seeing a
good psychologist might help you get that control you speak of
back.” He looked into her eyes reassuringly. “Christy, you've
had a tough time. A husband that won't let go. Several terrible
139

things have happened to you that normal people don't have


happen to them in whole life times. You've had to make a lot of
adjustments. All I'm asking of you is to give me a chance to help
you sort things out. And seeing an analyst might help you do
that.”
There was a hesitant moment and then Christy spoke.
“Randal, I appreciate your concern. But would you just take me
home now?”
Professor Pfeiffer was puzzled and shocked by the sudden
change in character. After a moment of thought he replied.
“Christy, I didn't mean to imply that you were crazy, I was
just trying to offer you my help. I care very deeply for you.”
“I understand Randal, it'll be alright, just give me a ride
home.” she said with a little reassuring smile.
I'll get out and check the hood then and we'll be on our way.
“Don't bother, the car will start now.” she said with an
assertive smile. He looked back at her questioningly, and then
tried the ignition. It started right up! The couple was silent
during the trip back to Christy's hotel.
Meanwhile, back at the hotel room, an eeriness hung thick in
the air. The room was black from the night except for two fiery
glowing red eyes that hung in the corner of the room, looking and
waiting...
140

CHAPTER 13

It is written that in the end of times, famine, earthquakes,


pestilence and wars will plague the earth. The dead will live, and
the living will die. Chaos will rule the day with the hand of
darkness. The Devil’s reign will be complete. Man will search
for answers, and though they will stand before him, he will be
blinded by the darkness. Even the great Sword of Righteousness
will fall from the gates of Heaven into the blackness in men's
hearts only to be lost in the void. Without the sword, temples,
churches and synagogues will crumble into great crevices of
greed and ignorance. Heaven itself will become vulnerable to the
powers of darkness and its prince of death, Lucifer.
But hear this, all who will listen, and fear not, for the flower
of God will bloom, its touch giving new life and salvation to all
who believe the truth. The new covenant between God and man
will be like an unmistakable light shining through the darkness.
And in the end rising like a phoenix up through the ashes, in
death there will be new life, a new beginning....
It was becoming late. Professor Pfeiffer put down his
translation from the Book of the Sword. Even though he was
getting sleepy, he could not get his mind off of the sudden mood
swings Christy had gone through earlier that evening. Since
getting home, he had been trying to reach her by phone, but to no
avail. Something deep down inside was eating at her psyche.
Randal felt so helpless. He wanted to reach out his hand to her
but something was stopping her from reaching back to him.
He was sure that if she needed him, she would call him. If she
could...
Back at Christy's hotel room, the listless girl sat in darkness
staring at the wall in the corner of her room. A set of glowing
fiery red eyes stared back.
“You’ve got to get rid of him!” A voice boomed from the
corner of the room. “Do you think you can save him merely by
sending him home?” Hellish laughter bellowed out from behind
the deep, commanding voice.
141

“No, he's my friend, you’re not. Why can't you just leave me
alone?” the young girl sobbed.
“If you give us what we want, we'll leave you be!”
“Yes, give us what we want.”
“Give it to us.” Echoing, mocking voices boomed from the
background.
“How can I give you what you want, when I don't know what
it is?” Christy began crying loudly as she had done all night
long. The voices had haunted her throughout the evening. At
this point she was wondering to herself if she was truly going
mad or if Si's mind control was causing her to hallucinate. And
there was another option; perhaps the Devil himself was talking
to her!
The voices wanted something but wouldn't tell her what it
was. What on earth could she possibly possess that could be of
value to the Devil? Was she going mad?
The first rays of morning sunlight began to shoot through the
breaks in the curtains, slowly illuminating the room. The ghastly
shadows and specters of the night before seemed to disappear
with the appearance of the morning light. Christy lay sobbing in
her little corner of the room, upset by the grim reality that she
was possibly losing her mind...
Startled by the sudden urgent ringing of her phone, Christy
jumped to her feet. At first she was afraid to answer it but then
thought better of that, in case it was Randal.
“Christy, it’s Randal. I tried to reach you all night. Are you
okay?” He paused before continuing. “Christy, I'd like to
apologize for last night. I didn't mean to insinuate that you were
crazy, I was just offering my help if you needed it.”
“Oh Randal, it’s I who should apologize. I've just been a little
depressed lately. I'll see a therapist; I'll do anything that you
want me to. I need your help if you’re still willing.”
The worried professor was pleased at this about face. “You
bet I'll still help you. Let me come over right now and we'll work
this all out once and for all.”
Christy could barely answer through her tears of joy.
“Please come over. I'll be waiting!”
In the weeks that followed, Randal and Christy's new found
142

relationship blossomed. Whether it was the long hours together


readying the exhibit for public view or the absence of Si's
interference, they became very close. Christy began seeing a
therapist and the dreams eventually stopped. Her hard work on
the exhibit gave her a new perspective on life. A reason to expel
all other things from her mind.
Between Christy's efficiency and Randal’s knowledge and
expertise, the “Lost books of the Qumran Exhibit” was about to
become reality. An opening date was set tentatively for
November fifteenth. It was the end of October and the finishing
touches were being put on the massive exhibit.
Christy had never known such happiness. Her life now had
meaning. The dreams had stopped and this man, Randal Pfeiffer,
was responsible. She was growing very fond of him. In fact, she
was falling in love with him!
Even though he tended to see their relationship in more of a
professional light, her feelings had grown into feelings of a more
physical type. It wasn't that he couldn't fall in love with her, it
was just that all of his energies were concentrated on the opening
of the “Lost books of the Qumran Exhibit.” It never occurred to
him to fall in love. It never occurred to him that she could be in
love with him!
At this point all of the close contact, the business dinners and
lunches, the constant companionship were clouding the young
girl’s vision and good judgment.
But a young woman can't help but dream. She tended to see
love and romance in the way it was portrayed in novels. After all
of the bad experiences she had had with Si, she needed some
freshness in her life and the prospect of a storybook relationship
looked good to her. After all, her whole life in the past couple of
months had been a storybook type existence. Meeting Randal,
being given the opportunities to pursue her career on the level
that she was now pursuing it. It was no wonder that she was so
vulnerable to her own naive feelings.
It was one evening after a particularly busy day’s work that
found Randal and Christy relaxing at her newly leased apartment.
They were fixing to grill a couple of steaks and have a calming
evening of quiet conversation. This evening was to be a reward
143

for all of the hard work they had done up to this date. They
deserved it. Except for a few last minute details the exhibit
would be finished ahead of schedule, a testament to the hard
work and dedication that the couple had put into it.
Over a dinner of grilled steak, buttered squash, baked potatoes
with all of the trimmings, and a beautiful fresh garden salad,
Randal raised his glass of wine in a toast.
“To a dedicated, tireless and extremely exceptional woman,
without whom the Lost books of the Qumran exhibit would not
have been possible.” They clinked glasses in a toast and drank.
“Well Randal, it’s not hard to do when you work for a boss
who’s as inspiring a person as you.” She began to giggle like a
little schoolgirl.
There was soft music playing in the background. The mood
of the evening was definitely upbeat.
“What's that tantalizing aroma I smell?” Pfeiffer said with his
nose in the air.
“Well that's some of Momma Summers’ famous peach
cobbler.” He looked at her in admiration.
“If that cobbler tastes half as good as it smells, I'm in for a
treat!”
“Mr. Pfeiffer, you’re starting to embarrass me with all of your
praise.”
Reaching across the table, the bearded gentleman grasped the
beautiful young woman’s hand.
“You deserve more praise than I could ever give you.
Working with you has been the high point in my life. And I hope
that given time, our relationship can flower into something much
more special.”
Christy's eyes were sparkling with the realization of the
moment. Goose bumps covered her body. After a moment of
silence, Christy excused herself politely.
“I'd love to stay here and bask in all of your adulation sir but if
I don't pull my cobbler out of the oven, we'll be having charcoal
for desert.”
As she entered the kitchen her heart was beating ninety to
nothing. She was so excited that she didn't want to embarrass
herself by acting too forward. Finally the excited young brunette
144

calmed down enough to take the cobbler out of the oven. After
spooning generous portions into small desert dishes and filling
demitasse cups with coffee she re-entered the dining area. So far
the evening had gone perfectly.
After having desert, they retired to the den and a little soft
music. Slowly, they danced together, whispering into each
other’s ears. Finally Randal’s conversation shifted back to
business.
“Christy, after the first of the year I'm going on the road with
the exhibit. I'd like very much for you to come along and be my
road manager.”
She looked at him with stars in her eyes. “Now I understand
if you need a little time to make your decision. Take your time.”
“What time do I need? I'll take the job!”
Randal seemed surprised at the suddenness of her answer.
“Randal, I would take the job even if I wasn't getting paid for
it. It’s always been my dream to do something of this nature.
I've learned so much in these past couple of months that I could
never pay you back for the experience. Of course I'll do it!” As
if on cue, they both raised their glasses in a toast. “To the
future,” they said in unison.
Dancing and conversing for a couple of more hours the ticking
clock finally dictated that they call it an evening.
Christy walked her gentleman friend to the front door, their
balance slightly hampered by the alcohol they had consumed. As
they stood at the front door to Christy's little apartment they
laughed like little children both immersed in each other’s
company.
“Goodnight, Christy, I had a wonderful evening...
And I'm so glad that you decided to go on tour with me.”
“So am I, Randal. It’s not every day that a plain old country
girl like me gets an opportunity like this.”
“A plain old country girl you’re not.” Randal said as he
suddenly got a serious look in his eyes. Their eyes connected at
the same moment. Before either person realized it, they were in
each other’s arms. Randal put his lips to Christy's and they began
to kiss.
Randal pulled back before they had a chance to go any further,
145

regaining his composure and bidding Christy goodnight. He was


a gentleman above all and wasn't about to compromise that which
was so deeply entrenched in him. As he walked to his car he told
the young girl that he'd see her in the morning. She was so
mesmerized from the realization of the moment that she barely
heard him. All of her dreams were coming true. She was
pursuing a serious career in the religious field and she was falling
in love with the most interesting man she had ever met. Not to
mention that as far as she knew, Si had finally decided to leave
her alone.
After a moment of collecting her thoughts, a kitchen full of
dirty dishes beckoned her back in to reality. But somehow the
job of cleaning up didn't seem such a chore at all. It took her no
time at all to clean up. Finally, tired from the eventful evening,
she decided to retire to her bedroom.
Suddenly, without warning she was overcome with a feeling
of pure fear. Body covered with goose bumps and brow covered
with sweat, the bewildered brunette sensed that another presence
was in the room with her. Christy started to panic. Before she let
fear take total control of her, she fell down on her knees and
began to pray feverishly. After a few anxious moments, the fear
and feelings of doom subsided. “God wouldn't let this happen to
her. Not again.” she thought to herself. “God will get me
through this, just as he always has.”
A calendar on her refrigerator had October the thirty first
circled. She hadn't noticed, but tonight was the evening before
All Hallow’s eve. She had to break Si's psychological grip on
her. Christy rushed to the bathroom and grabbed a bottle of
sleeping pills. Pouring four times the regular dosage into her
hands, she swallowed them down with a mouth full of water.
Christy wasn't going to let herself fall apart this time, even if she
had to escape it artificially. Continuing to pray, Christy isolated
all other thoughts from her mind except for her total meditation
and concentration on her mental offerings to God.
Finally she became so drowsy that she had to lie down. As
she lay down, she turned on the TV so the noise would blot out
the haunting dreadful silence.
“Ali Al Hassam today balked at the U.N. resolutions
146

demanding that his troops withdraw from the occupied lands of


Juid. He called for all Muslims from around the world to unite
and prepare for a jihad, a holy war, against Christianity. In other
developments...”
147

CHAPTER 14

“All who are not followers of Islam are enemies of it. The
infidels must die. Allah has appeared to me in the form of the
wind. He told me that I, Ali Al Hassam, will lead all Muslims in
a Holy Jihad against the secular world.”
An ocean of human faces cheered in approval. Chants of
“Death to the Infidels” and “Kill the American Satan” filled the
air in such a feverish pitch that the entire ground shook from the
excitement.
Ali Al Hassam smiled at the reaction from his people. Not
since Saddam Hussein’s Holy War in the early nineties had there
been such a powerful Arab leader. Since Hussein’s loss of power
following the second Persian Gulf war, the Middle East had
remained in disarray. The time was right for someone to step in
and take the reins of power and unite the Arab world. Enter Ali
Al Hassam.
Using just the right mixture of religion, statesmanship and
manipulation of Muslim fundamentalism, Hassam achieved his
role as dictator of Shahan, as well as becoming one of the most
powerful and respected men in the Arab world. After his quiet
rise to power in the Arab world, he was now gaining the attention
of the western world with his invasion of Juid.
Shahan, a country created after Iraq, was divided by civil war
following the Persian Gulf war, had become a model of success
to the rest of the Arab world. Its economy booming from oil
revenues, as well as deals with the western world, was the envy
of all other Arab countries. It now had a modern infrastructure,
socialized programs of housing and health-care, and the lowest
unemployment in this part of the world. In fact it had the lowest
unemployment rate in the world. Including the west!
Shahan, through a strong federal government and vast oil
revenues had managed to modernize its cities to western
standards without jeopardizing the old world traditions of Islam.
It had one of the highest standards of living in the world yet it
had become a modern Mecca for Muslims from all over the
148

world. Lavish mosques trimmed in gold as well as other precious


stones and metals dotted the country. Not bad for a country that
just a few years earlier had been just a rugged desert mountain
section of northern Iraq.
The once rugged territory was now covered with trees and
vegetation. Advanced irrigation systems and modern agricultural
techniques had transformed this once barren land into the show
place of the Arab world!
It was no wonder that the people of Shahan had such pride in
their country as well as the man that had made all of this possible,
Ali Al Hassam. ‘The Great Rebuilder’.
But besides building a great prosperous country out of the
ruins of a miscalculated tragic war, Hassam had built something
else. He had built one of the world’s most formidable military
powers! Not even the United States or Israel could boast of a
more modern, well-trained army.
Also, unlike the fourth largest military force of Saddam
Hussein’s era that had lost to the coalition forces of the UN in the
Persian gulf war, Hassam had one of the best-trained Air forces
in the history of the world. Possessing some of the most
sophisticated anti-aircraft capabilities in the world, it’s military
was second to none, including the United States. And now there
was even talk of the so-called ‘Devil’s weapons of destruction’.
Weapons so advanced that even the top scientists of the west
couldn't understand their technology.
Nuclear weapons in the ‘Devil’s’ arsenal had an uncanny trait
for not being detected by even the world’s most advanced radars.
This fact alone was enough to alarm the military leaders of the
western world.
Add to this the capabilities of the Shahanian force’s jamming
devices that could render enemy forces incapable of even
launching their missile’s systems, and you could understand the
world’s concern at the invasion of Juid. Shahan was obviously
testing its military might as well as expanding its borders.
Even though Shahan had mutual defense treaties with most of
the Arab world including its western neighbor, Jordan, there still
loomed a sense of danger in that region of the world as well as
countries monitoring the situation from other parts of the world.
149

Though some viewed Hassam as a demigod, his promise of a


united Arab world as well as a world power at this point seemed
an easily obtainable goal.
World powers that once had viewed him as a joke, now with
the knowledge of Shahan's super weapons and its easy conquest
of Juid had to start taking him seriously.
Stories among Hassam's own people of his collusions with the
Devil, along with the mystical connotations of the area had long
prejudiced the outside world from taking this man seriously.
Now they had to acknowledge that they were dealing with a
world power. And if Hassam was successful in uniting the rest of
the Arab world under his powerful wings, who knows what
implications that would have for the secular world outside?
Arabs had talked for many years of a holy war to come. With
Hassam's golden tongue and embracing of Islamic fundamentalist
views as well as the Palestinian cause, a jihad, or Holy war now
seemed imminent even in the western world.
150

CHAPTER 15

“And now here’s the news for October thirty first,” boomed
the announcer’s voice over Christy's radio. “The UN announced
the implementation of economic sanctions against the country of
Shahan today. All shipments of food and medical supplies have
been halted until Shahan agrees to abide by UN resolutions
calling for the unconditional withdrawal of troops from the
embattered country of Juid.
In related news, military sources have confirmed that
Shahanean forces have been spotted moving into the border areas
of Eastern Iran. No word from U.S. forces except to say that they
are monitoring the situation closely.”
Christy listened as the bad news continued but didn't seem to
absorb it. Maybe she was growing immune to it or maybe her
mind was on other things. It was October thirty first, All
Hallow’s Eve. This was the Satanists’ high holy day. This was
the day before All Saints day, the ultimate desecration against
God and the saints who serve him. Si would continue his assault
on Christy's sanity today. She knew it would happen, but when
and how she dared not ponder.
Cautiously, she got dressed preparing for another day’s work.
And what an important day it was! Today she would meet with
Randal and give a guided tour of the exhibit to its investors.
Even though the Lost books of the Qumran exhibit wasn't
scheduled to open until November the fifteenth, today was the
important day, for this tour would justify to the investors their
expenditures toward this monumental undertaking.
This four acre complex was comprised of information booths,
complete with audio visual monitors, room after room filled with
actual artifacts taken from the sites in the holy land, as well as an
exact reproduction of the cave and the chamber where the lost
books were discovered. An interactive exhibit giving patrons
first hands look at what it was like to be on location at an
archaeological site. An ambitious accomplishment indeed!
People from all over the world would converge on Baton
151

Rouge in the coming weeks to view this monumental


achievement. Scholars from around the world would view these
books in the next two weeks before its being open to the general
public. The Book of the Sword, as well as the other manuscripts,
was new to the theological community and of interest to
theologians from all over the world.
In all of the individual booths and showcases ran videos
explaining the different texts of the exhibit and showing their
significance in the biblical sense as well as in the historic sense.
All in all The lost books of the Qumran exhibit was a colossal
feat, especially considering that it was put together in just two
months, a feat in itself!
Slated to be in Baton Rouge through December twenty fifth,
the exhibit was to be totally mobile, adaptable to most large
exhibition halls in the country. A small fleet of diesel trucks
would move it from place to place until it will have visited most
of the larger cities throughout the country. Then, tentatively
planned was a world tour. And Christy was to be the road
manager. Not too shabby for a country girl who had never even
been out of the state of Louisiana!
Under Pfeiffer's tutelage, Christy had become an authority on
the Professor’s expeditions to the Holy Land, especially his last
expedition that had uncovered the lost books. Quite a change
from the lonely young naive girl who had shown up in Baton
Rouge just a few months earlier, lacking in self confidence and
direction for her own life.
Here she was now, successful, self-confident and overflowing
with a newly found pride and strength. Not even Siafold Mehri’
could drag her down now. Well, maybe he was the only one that
could! But Christy hadn't heard from him as of late. Except for
just a few moments of anxiety recently which could be explained
by an overactive and overloaded imagination, she felt that she
could probably even get through whatever her estranged husband
could throw at her. As far as she knew, maybe he had given up
on hounding her. At least she could pray that he had.
The marquis outside of the Baton Rouge exhibition hall read
“THE LOST BOOKS OF THE QUMRAN EXHIBIT,
NOVEMBER FIFTEENTH THROUGH DECEMBER
152

TWENTY FIFTH”. Dignitaries and financiers from all over the


world waited outside for the arrival of Professor Pfeiffer and his
private showing of the culmination of his life’s work.
Christy and Randal arrived at nine forty-five in the morning,
fifteen minutes early.
The front of the Baton Rouge exhibition hall was totally
encased in glass. Beyond the heavy glass doors and turnstiles
laid the huge brightly-colored lobby, completely visible to the
outside world. The lobby had been converted to a concessions
area, where programs, maps and souvenirs, as well as
refreshments were available to the visitors of the exhibit.
As Christy and Randal entered the front of the auditorium,
smells ranging from good old Louisiana seafood gumbo to New
Orleans style red beans and rice filled the air. Racks of
everything from toy replicas of actual artifacts to video taped
tours of the exhibit lined the walls of the concessions area.
Beyond this area, huge black doors opened to reveal what was
to become known to visitors as the Great Hall of Time. All sides
of the great hall were lined with booths, displays and showcases
loaded with information about the bible and the history of biblical
archaeology. In each booth or display case was a video monitor
explaining its phase in the evolution of biblical archaeology.
These booths and display cases laid the groundwork for
detailed accounts of when and how the Old and New testaments
came into being.
The original parts of the Bible, namely the books of Genesis,
Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers and Deuteronomy were the books of
Hebrew law. As the teachings of Judaism spread, these and other
books were written in Hebrew and Greek as well as the original
ancient Aramaic, which by that time was becoming a dying
language. These translations became known as the Septuagint.
The three historically important translations of the Septuagint
were known as the Alexandrinus (Aramaic), the Vaticanus
(Latin), and the Sinaiticus (ancient Hebrew).
As the history of the Bible grew so did the number of
translations. In fact, it was not until some three hundred years
after the death of Christ that the many books, texts and teachings
of the Bible came together in one text. This text translated into
153

Latin, (the language of the Roman Empire), became known as the


Vulgate.
Up until modern times the texts were changed and omitted,
tailored to the needs of the different societies. Many books were
lost in the evolution of the Bible.
Some of the oldest texts of the Bible were found in the
nineteen-forties at the north end of the Dead Sea in the Qumran
Valley. Subsequently some fifty some odd years later the
Pfeiffer expedition discovered the lost books, which were the
subject matter of the exhibit in the Great Hall today. This great
hall was dedicated to the evolution of the Bible, as well as the
significance and importance of the Pfeiffer expedition in relation
to this evolution.
Beyond the great hall were some of the actual artifacts found
during Pfeiffer's momentous expeditions. There were tools and
implements used in every day life by the Essenes. The Essenes
were a farming society, so there were many agricultural tools
found, as well as pottery, plates and eating utensils. These
artifacts were arranged in the inner room behind a semi-circle of
plate glass that formed the rear of the room. Video players
described these tools in the cases and explained the time periods
from which they evolved.
In the center of the huge glass semi-circle was another door.
Behind this door was the most ambitious part of the Lost Books
of the Qumran exhibit. Beyond this door was an elevator that
brought you to the top of the final part of the exhibit. An exact
replica of the cave and secret chamber that the books and
manuscripts were found in. Exact in every detail down to the
narrow staircase leading down to it! The walls of the cave were
made of silicone colored to look like the natural insides of a cave.
The hidden staircase led down to the hidden chamber. It was
painstakingly reproduced from photographs taken at the site of
the digs at the Qumran valley. As you walked through the cave,
audio speakers gave a detailed account of the Pfeiffer expedition.
After reaching the chamber, audio-video monitors showed actual
footage from the discovery site. Following a brief explanation of
the contents of the manuscripts of the lost books, your group was
instructed to go beyond the chamber and into the outer chamber
154

where the actual manuscripts were on display inside airtight glass


cases.
In that room monitors played programs explaining the lives of
the Essenes, The Book of the Sword, Lost books from Genesis
and Exodus as well as the expeditions of Josup, the great Roman
Captain. Also covered on the videos was the Devil’s fall from
grace with God, which caused his banishment from Heaven and
other theologically significant information uncovered by the
Pfeiffer expedition. All in all, the entire tour lasted for about an
hour and a half. This exhibit, in time, would prove to be one of
the most important religious exhibits in the history of the world.
As Christy and Randal lead the guests through the front gates
of the exhibit, an air of electricity and anticipation hung
overhead. The culmination of Randal’s years of labor was finally
coming to fruition. He was finally bringing his life’s work, his
devotion to God and the world of theology to the world. All of
the people who had thwarted him, all of the people who had
laughed at him would now have to give him his due.
He and Christy showed their guests through the exhibit with
youthful fervor. They felt like proud parents, showing their
newborn baby to the world for the first time.
A couple of businessmen from Japan asked Randal about the
exhibit’s proposed world tour.
“Well, maybe you ought to talk to my road manager about
that.” he said as he motioned towards Christy.
As if this whole project wasn't enough gratification, this little
show of confidence made Christy feel important as well as very
happy!
This happiness made it almost through the end of the day.
Then as the guests started to dwindle and the exhibit was about to
close for the day, her mind started to drift to other places. She
started thinking about All Hallow’s Eve and its significance in
her life. As the young brunette started thinking about her
husband Si, a chill ran up her spine. Anxiety and fear started to
alter her mood and dampen her spirits.
Randal noticed her change in mood and moved in close to her,
knowing that look on her face all too well!
“Christy? Do you feel all right? Can I get you anything?”
155

“No thank you, I'll be okay. Honest! I’m just a little tired.”
He looked into her eyes knowing full well that everything wasn't
all right. “It’s just been a busy day,” she said in a none too
convincing tone.
Christy tried to avoid his eyes but he knew what was wrong.
Randal had been reading up on the subject of Satanism and knew
why she was so apprehensive. It was All Hallow’s Eve, the high
holy night for covens and witches as well as devil worshippers all
over the world. He also knew that Siafold Mehri’ was on the
troubled young girl’s mind.
Deciding to play dumb, the bearded archaeologist didn't
mention anything, opting to ask her out to dinner in order to give
her a forum for letting her frustrations out later in the evening.
She had done so well throughout the day and he was proud of
her. For now he just needed to whisk her quickly away and
provide the proverbial shoulder for her to cry on, exorcising
whatever ghosts he needed to later.
After the last of the guests had left, Randal and Christy looked
on as the manager of the exhibition hall locked the last of the
heavy glass auditorium doors. They wished him a nice evening
and took off into the now darkening Baton Rouge night.
Randal tried to keep the mood upbeat. “Well, Christy, where
would you like to go tonight? The sky's the limit!” He waited
for a response. “Anywhere you'd like to go, dinner, dancing…”
Preoccupied, young woman looked back at him, attempting an
enthusiastic look. “That would be nice Randal, but a nice quiet
dinner somewhere sounds great. I really don't feel like dancing
tonight. I'm just a little tired.”
“Done!” He said in an excited voice. “Anything for my best
friend in all of the world.”
He drove the car across town to Joey’s, an elegant, quiet
restaurant in one of the trendier parts of Baton Rouge. Christy
stayed silent during the trip to the restaurant, her mind in some
far away existence. Randal didn't push her to talk, choosing her
solemness as an alternative to a possible anxiety attack.
Joey’s was one of Baton Rouge’s finest restaurants. It was a
wooden structure, resembling one of the fine New Orleans
restaurants that occupied the lake front area of the crescent city.
156

Nestled in a huge rock garden overgrown with tropical species of


plants not native to an area so far north of the tropics, its rustic
wooden charm was only a prelude to the wonderful French
cuisine found inside.
They rounded the corner and drove up to the front of the
restaurant, surrendering the keys to the valet. Randal strode
around to the passenger side of the car, opening the door and
offering his hand to the relaxed but preoccupied young woman.
Once inside, they were led to a corner table near a large plate
glass window that overlooked one of Joey’s beautifully lit rock
gardens. It was now getting dark outside and the multi-colored
spotlights were illuminating the garden and its many varieties of
tropical plant life. It set a nice relaxing mood and aided in
calming the tense young brunette.
Randal ordered a bottle of white wine, to which Christy
grimaced. But he felt that it would help in the calming process.
The wine, along with interesting small talk, did help to calm the
young brunette down. Soon she was laughing and enjoying the
evening. Whatever had been bothering her earlier was, at least
for the moment, off of her mind. Randal had succeeded in
salvaging the day, a day that had started off so wonderfully and
had threatened to change so drastically.
After a wonderful seafood platter, they left for Christy's small
apartment. Christy's apartment, although small, was furnished
impeccably. Everything in its place and neat as a pin. Done in
an early American motif with golden colored carpet accenting the
wooden finish of the furniture, it worked in perfect harmony with
the modern designed kitchen. Checkerboard black and white tiles
on the kitchen floor with its white cabinets and drawers showed
off the cleanliness of the room.
Christy asked Randal in for coffee. Although the evening had
mellowed out a bit, Christy still seemed a little anxious, and
Randal could detect this.
“Christy, would you like to talk about it?”
She looked at him with a puzzled look. “Talk about what?”
she countered.
Randal looked straight into her hazel eyes. “Christy, I think I
know what's bothering you. It’s this day and all of this demonic
157

business with Si. But I think you just need to let go.”
Christy thought for a moment. “Just let go? What do you
mean? If I could just let go I would have a long time ago!”
“Christy, Si no longer has a hold on you. Or at least if you
don't let him he can't influence you.”
Christy looked a little upset. “It’s not just Si, it’s the voices.”
“Christy, the voices don't control you. They can't control
you. Nobody can control you except for you!”
Christy began to get angry now. “Randal, I can't control the
voices, I've tried.”
“Okay, okay, Christy. What are the voices saying?”
“They say...” she hesitated, “they say...”
Randal looked into her face trying to draw an answer.
“They are trying to tell me to pay homage to Satan!” She held
back for a moment. “You think I'm crazy, don't you?”
Randal calculated his answer carefully. “No Christy, I don't
think you’re crazy. I just think that you've been through a lot.”
He waited for a response.
“Have you heard the voices lately?”
“Well... no,”
“Then why does it bother you now?”
“Well because Si...”
“Si, nothing,” the angry professor said in a definitive tone.
“Si's influence can't affect you if you don't let it in. Do you think
that the Devil has powers over God?”
“Well no.”
“Good. Now put your faith in God and take the Devil’s hold
away from you. If you don't let him control you, he can't.”
“Are you saying that if I don't believe in the Devil that he
doesn't exist?”
“No, that's not what I'm saying at all. I'm just saying that the
Devil, Si, or any other person can't harm you psychologically
unless you give them the ability to do so.”
Christy now was starting to get angrier. “So you’re saying
that it’s my fault that all of these things are happening to me?”
“No Christy, I'm saying that you've got the power within
yourself to overcome them. With your strength and your faith in
God.”
158

What once was a conversation was now becoming a shouting


match. Both of the couple's hearts were pounding, pumping
adrenaline through their bodies. They squared off and stared into
each other’s eyes.
“Christy, before this gets out of hand let me just say that I'm
your friend, I'm trying to help you. Tell me one thing, in the
month since you haven't seen Si, have you been bothered by the
voices?”
She thought for a minute. “Well, no.”
“Now what does that tell you?” Christy looked into Randal’s
now intense eyes. Her eyes began to pool up with tears.
“Randal, I'm just scared. I'm just so scared that the voices will
come back. You see its Halloween, and it’s the highest holy
night in the Satanists’ world...”
“Si's world, Si's world, not yours Christy, don't you
understand that! God, not the Devil, rules your world. Do you
think God would let the devil encroach upon his world?”
Christy thought about this for a moment.
“Look, Christy, I've read about Satanism and I know what
you’re dealing with!”
He reached over and tried to put his arms around the
disgruntled girl. She pulled away from him in an evasive
manner.
“What's the matter now?” he asked.
“I don't know, just don't touch me. You’ve read about
Satanism?”
“Why yes, when you told me your story I felt like I should
learn more about it.”
“Something is wrong, something is definitely wrong,” she
repeated. “Just go away and leave me alone.” She said in a very
cold manner.
Perhaps his mention of having read about Satanism had put a
doubt in her trust toward him. But the change in personality was
so abrupt that Randal became scared for his confused brunette
friend.
“Okay, I'll leave, if that's what you really want. But let me tell
you one thing. It’s because I care for you so much that I'm here.
I see a scared young lady in front of me and I just want to reach
159

out and shield her from all harm. But I can't if you won't let me.
I'm going to go now but if you need me, you know where to find
me.” With that he turned and headed toward the door.
As he reached for the doorknob, he heard footsteps rushing up
behind him. She rushed up and threw herself into his arms
sobbing openly.
“Please don't leave me. I don't want you to go. I'm just
confused, so confused!” The shaking young lady let herself go
and began to cry out loud. “I need you so much, don't leave me.
Please stay. Don't leave. I'll trust you. I'll trust you. Just give me
a chance.”
Randal held her tightly, consoling her. “I won't leave you. I
promise. I'll stay here as long as you need me.”
He sat down holding her tightly as she laid her head upon his
shoulder. Patting her back soothingly, the archaeologist spoke
softly.
“It’s okay love, everything's going to be all right.” Rocking
her gently in his arms, Randal swayed his young friend back and
forth.
Before they knew it, it had gotten late. “Will you stay here
with me tonight?”
“Sure I will, Christy, I'll just sleep right over here on the
couch.”
“No, Randal, please. Sleep with me, in my bed!”
This request caught Randal quite by surprise. She looked at
him with the fear of staying alone in her eyes.
“Please, all I want you to do is to hold me. Just hold me!”
Her voice shook as she spoke.
“I'll stay with you, and hold you all you want, Christy.”
Having said that, he took her in his arms and disappeared with
her into the bedroom. They both survived the night in each
other’s arms.
The whining of the wind outside raged, as a gentle rainstorm
pitter-pattered against the panes of her window, lulling the couple
into a quiet, peaceful sleep. There would be no demons on this
All Hallow’s Eve for Christy.
160

CHAPTER 16

Although uneventful for an All Hallow’s Eve, the night was


eventful in the sense that it solidified Christy and Randal's
relationship. Not as lovers but as the best of friends. In Randal's
arms Christy felt safe and secure. The demons that had haunted
Christy never showed, the voices inside her head never spoke. In
fact, it was going on a month since she had been bothered by
such aberrations.
Perhaps Si had finally decided to leave Christy alone. In any
event Christy's self confidence was at an all time high. Christy’s
feelings that some impending doom followed her were quickly
becoming a thing of the past. The pretty young brunette now felt
on top of the world.
Randal had left Christy's an hour or so earlier to pick up some
clothes to wear to the exhibit. Even though they had spent the
night together in each other’s arms, nothing of a sexual nature
had happened. He had been a perfect gentleman offering only
comfort and security for her embattled emotions.
In the two weeks that followed, Christy and Randal's
relationship flourished. With only minor adjustments to make on
the exhibit, they had more free time to themselves. Using their
time wisely, the born again couple used the first part of every day
at the exhibit and spent the rest of the afternoon on into the night
spending quality time with each other. They would take walks in
the park, strolling hand in hand. They would pack lunches and
disappear to little secluded spots spending hours in each other’s
company.
Two weeks passed quickly and before the couple knew it the
opening day for the Lost Books of the Qumran Exhibit was upon
them. After an evening of celebration and praise for all whom
had worked or had any part of the creation and realization of the
exhibit, the big day had finally arrived.
Christy was to dress and meet Randal at the exhibition hall by
ten o’ clock in the morning. Excitement ran like ripples up and
down every muscle in her body. The adrenaline was pumping. It
161

was show time!


After a quick change and make-up job she bolted out the door
and started for the Baton Rouge Exhibition Hall. A gray haze
encased the skyline of Baton Rouge as an early winter chill filled
the air. The leaves from the trees had long since fallen, leaving a
look of emptiness among the many skeleton like branches that
embodied their massive trunks.
Christy was moving at a snail’s pace in the rush hour traffic.
Her car radio played a collage of earthquakes, storms, famines,
wars and other world disasters that had become the norm for
every day news.
“Political unrest has overcome the southern part of Iraq.
Muslim forces have called for the ouster of their leader Mustaf
Hamid, and called for Ali Al Hassam to become the new
monarch of the embattled country. This bloodless coup was
announced early this morning. Details are sketchy, but if the
coup succeeds in placing Hassam as its leader, this would make
Hassam the leader of the largest country in the Middle East.
More news in a minute.”
Christy reached for the knob on her radio, shutting out the real
world. More and more, the news was disturbing the young
brunette. She was beginning to think that the world indeed was
headed for its apocalyptic end. Sighing in desperation at the
helplessness of the earth's situation, she tried to think of happier
thoughts.
Finally the traffic subsided enough to allow her to make it to
the Baton Rouge exhibition hall just in time for its opening. An
anxious looking Randal Pfeiffer stood outside of the massive hall
looking at his watch and pacing nervously. His mood lifted when
the young brunette drove into the exhibition hall parking lot.
“Christy, I was beginning to worry about you!”
“I'm okay, Randal, I just got caught up in some heavy traffic.
But I'm here now.” She looked at her watch. “And with two
minutes to spare!” They looked at each other and laughed in
amusement.
“Well are you ready? This is the moment we've been waiting
for,” the excited professor said in a monumental tone.
They both gazed at the huge glass encased lobby with a
162

unified look of admiration. “No times better than the present,”


the professor said as he opened the doors to the huge edifice.
Out front, a group of about five thousand people waited to
enter the turnstiles of the most historic religious exhibit of the
twenty-first century. At twenty dollars a ticket, not including
concessions, the constant flow of people that would enter
throughout the day guaranteed a successful first day! Even
though an enormous amount of money was spent on the exhibit,
if crowds like this continued to patronize it, it would be out of the
red and into the black before it even left Baton Rouge! A
monument to the hard work put into it by its creators.
Once on the road, anything other than road expenses would be
profit. Financiers would be paid with a huge dividend and the
remaining profits would go to the Jerusalem Museum of Religion
and to future archaeological expeditions to the Holy Land.
But more important than that, this exhibit would promote
religion and the love of God throughout the world. And with the
world in the shape it was in, it could use all of God’s love it could
get!
Quite a feat for Professor Randal Pfeiffer and an even greater
feat for a plain young country girl from an obscure little town lost
in the bayous of South Louisiana.
The doors of the exhibit opened at ten o’ clock sharp. As the
huge crowd passed through the gates, the metallic clicking of the
turnstiles signaled the opening of the world’s greatest attraction!
People from all walks of life showed up at the huge exhibition
hall: religious, laymen and secular alike. Even agnostic curiosity
seekers (people who questioned the existence of God) showed up.
Rich and poor, educated and illiterate, people came in droves to
the Lost Books of the Qumran Exhibit. People came in numbers
even unexpected by the most optimistic of the promoters. By
nine o’ clock that night every one knew that the exhibit would be
a phenomenal success.
The receipts from the paid admission coupled with the money
from concessions totaled just under four hundred thousand
dollars. And if that weren't enough, people had to be turned away
from the exhibit at nine o’ clock P.M. with over a thousand
tickets for admission sold for the following day! Contrary to
163

critic’s beliefs, religion was big business on this day.


Randal was smiling from ear to ear. Christy, although very
tired, was in a genuinely up-beat mood. With the pressures of the
opening day behind them, the expectations, fears and anxieties,
Randal and Christy could finally relax!
After checking the daily receipts and looking over the exhibit
for damages it may have incurred from the large crowd on its
maiden day, the happy couple wished all of their fellow
exhibitors a fond good-night disappearing into the Baton Rouge
night.
As they were driving along, Randal reached over and playfully
patted Christy on her hand.
“And now, how about that dance we missed out on two weeks
ago?”
A sparkle came into Christy's eyes. “I'd love to, my prince,”
she said with the vitality of a young girl.
Proceeding to the ballroom of a prominent Baton Rouge hotel,
they began to dance the night away. Soft music and slow dance
was the order of the evening. They melted into each other’s
arms, gliding across the sparsely lighted dance floor.
This was to be their victory dance. A celebration of their
conquest over all odds, professional as well as private. The
accomplishment of the exhibit itself, Christy's conquest of her
own fear, and their cultivation of a new and lasting friendship
amidst adversity. Randal and Christy's celebration carried them
well into the night and deeper into each other’s lives.
After the ballroom closed, the happy couple returned to
Randal's apartment.
“I could have danced into the morning. I don't feel tired at
all!” Christy said with the giddiness of a youth abandoned long
ago.
“It was a wonderful evening, wasn't it?” answered Randal
with a newfound vigor. Looking unflinchingly into each other’s
eyes, they were caught up in the moment, and before either of
them realized what was happening, their lips were pressed
together. Both became entwined in a long warm embrace that
seemed to last for a lifetime.
Startled by the suddenness and intimacy of the moment, each
164

pulled away from each other reflexively.


“I think maybe it’s time to take you home,” Randal said
nervously.
Christy looked at him with a puzzled expression. “I didn't
mind that you kissed me, Randal. As a matter of fact I kind of
enjoyed it.”
A look of embarrassment overcame the professor's face. “I
enjoyed it too, Christy... It’s just that its getting late...and we both
have to get up early in the morning.”
Soft shadows were cast on the walls of Randal’s neatly
furnished apartment. Noticeably absent of many personal items,
it kind of resembled a hotel room, barren except for the desk at
the corner of the room covered with important papers and
reference books.
“Randal, you shouldn't be embarrassed by that kiss. I wanted
to kiss you, too. It was a mutual kiss.”
“I know Christy, perhaps I'm just old fashioned. But I believe
in the right time and the right place.”
Christy smiled and gave him a friendly peck on the cheek.
“Okay, my prince, I just didn't want you to think that you’ve done
anything wrong. Because as far as I'm concerned I'd trust you
with my life! Randal, you are my best friend.”
He smiled in reciprocation and motioned toward the door. “I
consider you my best friend also. But we've got a long day
tomorrow and I'd better get you home so you can get some
resemblance of sleep.”
A little disappointed but seeing reason in the archaeologist’s
actions, Christy reluctantly left. The ride to her apartment
seemed long because of the silence between the two.
Pulling into the driveway of Christy's apartment, headlights
illuminated the trees surrounding her abode. The moon lit up the
walkway leading up to the pretty brunette's front door. A
nightingale's voice sang out in the darkness like a lover’s
serenade even though the night was still filled with unanswered
questions.
As they stood in silence at Christy's front door, the hesitation
in Randal prompted Christy's next question.
“Well, aren't you going to kiss me good night?”
165

Randal put his arms around the waiting woman and delicately
kissed her on her lips. She closed her eyes, succumbing to his
embrace. “Goodnight Christy, I had a wonderful time tonight.”
As he turned to walk away, the persistent young woman called
out to him. “Randal, wouldn't you like to come in?”
“Not tonight, princess, we've got plenty of time. Try and get
some sleep. I'll pick you up in the morning and we'll have
breakfast. Okay?”
“Okay,” she said, concealing her disappointment with a smile.
Christy couldn't understand Randal's apparent coldness toward
her but attributed it to his old fashioned ways. She entered her
apartment making her way to bed.
“I know he cares for me, too. I just know it!” Thoughts of
flowers and rainbows filled the young girl’s head as she quickly
fell into a gentle and blissful slumber.
Outside, the chill of a late autumn night settled upon the
world. Moonlight shone through a gap in the clouds, passing
unnoticed through the darkened fall skies. All was at peace. At
least for this evening, calm ruled the earth.
Christy's doorbell rang bright and early the next morning.
Hazy fall clouds dominated the morning sky. A bright glow
came from where the sun should have been among the clouds on
the horizon. It was a typical Louisiana autumn morning.
Christy opened her door. There in front of her a bundle of red
roses stood suspended above a pair of long legs. The person
holding the flowers stood, face hidden behind them. Randal
lowered the flowers to seize Christy with a warm, friendly smile.
“Good morning love. And how are you faring on this fine
day?” Christy’s heart was captured by the warmth in his voice
and was filled with a happiness that she had grown to depend on
in the last two months.
Another happy beginning to another dream-like day, this day
would progress like many other days in the following few weeks
with excitement, happiness and feelings of accomplishment.
Christy decided not to push romantic aspects of her
relationship with Randal. At least not for the time being. He had
been right; they would have plenty of time for that. As a matter
of fact they had a whole lifetime. As a result of Christy’s
166

decision to abstain from personal feelings, their professional


relationship blossomed. Christy became more proficient in her
duties regarding the exhibit. Management, accounting and other
duties were carried out to perfection. Christy had become such
an intricate part of the exhibit that her presence became even
more important than that of Professor Pfeiffer himself!
The intelligent young woman was also becoming well versed
in her knowledge of the lost books themselves. Increasing her
knowledge of the lost books from Genesis as well as the newly
discovered Book of the Sword, she began to show off her
knowledge to the many visitors of the exhibit as well as her
friends that frequented the theological marvel.
On one such occasion was the first visit from her friends
Kayla and Missy from school. Christy was very happy to see
them. She hadn't seen them since she left school to work on the
exhibit.
After some long overdue embracing, Christy led her
classmates on a personal tour of the facility. Once they reached
the chamber that contained the Book of the Sword, she gave them
a brief synopsis about the history of the books and how they
came to be hidden in the cave in the Qumran valley.
She told them of the legend of the sword as well as some of
the mystery surrounding the Sword of Righteousness. Explaining
how it had showed up during certain intervals in history only to
be lost again in the folklore of the times. Christy spoke of how it
had showed up to aid Nebachaneezer in punishing the Jews and
later the Egyptians. She then explained how it was prophesied
again to show up in the waning hours of man’s final epoch on
earth.
Spellbound, the girls hung on to every word that Christy
spoke. The pretty young brunette’s self confidence impressed the
same two girls that had seen her in such a vulnerable state just
two short months earlier. This once insecure, severely disturbed
young woman living on the edge of reality had now crawled out
of her depression and was walking on top of the world.
Just before the exhibit closed, Christy’s young friends invited
her out for old time’s sake. It had been a long time since she had
been out with them, so naturally she excepted. Besides, she had a
167

lot to tell them about the phenomenal changes that had occurred
in her life.
That night after the exhibit had closed its doors, the girls met
Christy at the back entrance.
“The Three Musketeers ride again,” bellowed Missy, in her
usual character.
Laughing and cutting up as they climbed into Missy’s tiny
Volkswagen, the girls headed out for an evening of reminiscing
and fun.
First stop on the agenda was The Buccaneer Club. As usual,
the air was thick with smoke, music and laughter. It was just the
same as Christy had remembered it.
Entering the smoky establishment, the three ladies seated
themselves at the first available table. Loud music played in the
background as the girls began their sentimental journey back to
days not so far gone. After Missy had brought the first round of
drinks to the table the conversation went into full swing.
Beginning with a little small talk the conversation reverted to the
anticipated subject of the evening.
“Well Christy, it seems a lot has happened to you since we last
talked.” Missy's eyes were fixed to Christy's in anticipation of a
response to her inquiry. Christy's lips revealed a sly smile.
“Come on, give us all the dirt. Don’t leave out any of the gory
details,” Missy blurted out in her usual manner.
“Well Missy, there is no dirt. Professor Pfeiffer just realized
that I was interested in his work.”
“Oh come now, Christy, you know what I mean,” challenged
the young redhead.
Christy shot her a look of confusion.
“Professor Pfeiffer is very cute. Have you two...well, you
know?”
“Don't be so vulgar Missy, Randal and I have a professional
relationship. And if there were more to it than that, I surely
wouldn't give you the details.”
“Randal!” both girls said in unison as they began to rag
Christy.
“Get off it, girls. I expected this kind of attitude from Missy,
but you, Kayla? I thought you were a little more mature.”
168

“Christy, we're just poking a little fun. You know we both


love you and are very happy for you.”
“I know,” Christy said as she reached over the table
embracing both girls. After a moment of sentimentality the
conversation resumed.
“Well how about it, are you seeing Professor Pfeiffer in
a...you know, romantic way?”
“You girls just won't quit. Okay, Kayla, if you must know.
Yes I am interested, and maybe if the time comes...who knows!”
All three girls began to giggle.
The laughter was temporarily interrupted. A waitress came to
the table and laid down another round of drinks.
“Excuse me ma'am, but we didn't order these drinks,” Kayla
retorted.
“That's okay, a gentleman bought these for you.”
“What gentleman?” the girls asked at almost the same time.
“I can't tell you, he wants to remain anonymous. I guess he's
into this secret admirer’s gig,” said the waitress in a smug
manner.
“Well thank him for us.” Christy replied amiably. The girls
shrugged it off and continued their conversation.
As the girls resumed their conversation, a tall dark figure
stood hidden in the shadows at a far corner of the room. Drink in
hand, the stranger in the shadows studied the girls closely. As the
evening progressed, the dark complected, black haired gentleman
made his way toward their table being careful not to reveal
himself. Just close enough to observe them but not to be
observed. He had a foreign accent, possibly from the east!
Conversation shifted to Missy's last birthday, the girls were
laughing about her birthday present. It seems her boyfriend had
gotten her one of those birthday cakes, complete with male
stripper. Laughing until they were about to cry, the girls all but
forgot about the free drinks they had received earlier.
By later in the evening the alcohol was starting to take effect
and the girls were starting to get quite inebriated. After the
laughter had died down a bit, Missy turned to Christy.
“By the way, how old are you?”
“Lets see,” the young brunette stuttered. "I was born on
169

December twenty-fifth, nineteen eighty-seven. That would make


me...”
Before she could finish her sentence, Missy butted in. “You
were born on Christmas day? The same day as Jesus Christ?”
Kayla seemed astounded by the idea. “Is that why you were
named Christy?” Missy added.
“Well, I suppose so. Really it’s no big deal!” Christy became
exasperated with the girls’ attitude toward her name.
“Must've been hell for you to be born on Christmas!” Missy
said in a slightly humorous tone.
“Not really, why do you say that?” Christy responded in a
slightly more sober tone.
“Because on Christmas Day, nobody knows whether to give
you a Christmas or a birthday present!” The girls began laughing
boisterously at the redhead’s simplistic stab at humor.
Christy wasn't laughing. “Are you girls making fun of me?”
Kayla stepped in. “No, Christy, we’re just laughing and trying
to have a good time. Just lighten up. Remember the three
musketeers?”
Finally the young brunette settled down a bit and surrendered
to the revelry. Her mood had grown more somber in the last few
minutes, but she tried not to let it show. After a few more
minutes, Kayla suggested that they take off for the local club.
Christy wasn't very receptive to that idea. The truth was that she
really felt like going home.
“Christy, you can't go home this early.” Missy said through
the thick lips of an alcoholic stupor. “If I've offended you, I
didn't mean to.”
“That's not it, Missy, I just feel like going home. It really has
nothing to do with you. I've just had a little more alcohol than I
wished and have a very busy day tomorrow. That's all.”
Accepting that explanation, the young women made their way
to Missy's car. Once they got to Christy's apartment, the slightly
inebriated brunette politely excused herself and thanked the girls
for the evening. Quietly she bid them goodnight and searched
through her purse for her ever-elusive keys.
Finally Christy entered her apartment, quickly closing the
door behind her. She hadn't told the girls, but a strange and
170

familiar feeling had overcome her in the bar earlier. The walls
around her seemed foreign to her, almost as if they were
vibrating. It wasn't the alcohol, for in reality she had managed
not to drink so much as her good-time partying friends. It was
something else.
Her two friends made their way back to the bars unaware of
what was happening to their scared friend, just as they were
unaware of the black mustang that had followed them to their
now beleaguered friend’s apartment. The same mustang that now
lay waiting in the shadows in front of Christy's apartment,
waiting to pounce on its unknowing prey.
171

CHAPTER 17

November flew by like a flash of light, yielding to


Thanksgiving before anyone realized it. Christy invited Randal
over for Thanksgiving dinner. This would be the only full day
off either had had since the exhibit opened. So it would not only
be a holiday but would be a full day of relaxation from the
exhibit that kept them very busy, seven days a week, eleven to
fifteen hours a day.
Randal and Christy discussed the upcoming national tour in
some detail before settling down to a traditional Thanksgiving
dinner with all the trimmings. After dinner they retired to
Christy's cozy little den, filled with good cheer not to mention
Thanksgiving turkey.
Over a bottle of Chablis they reminisced about how they had
met and all they had been through. After all, not too many
couples had been through as much as they had in such a short
period of time.
They laughed together into the evening, finding themselves in
each other’s arms as nighttime fell. Randal, noticing that he was
in Christy’s arms, froze up as he had done so many times before.
“What's wrong, Randal?” Christy asked in a defeated tone.
“Nothing’s wrong, I just can’t. It’s nothing personal. If I
could, I would. I care about you a lot. I just can’t!”
After a short silence, Christy countered “Are you married?”
“No, it’s nothing like that. It’s just...it’s just hard for me to
get close to someone in that kind of way. Just give it time. We
can be friends, the best of friends.” His eyes were glistening with
tears. “Please, just try to understand.”
Christy was as overwhelmed with his vulnerability as she was
curious about his reasons for not being able to get close. She
reached over and put her arms around him in a consolatory way
and hugged him closely. After a quiet moment, Randal spoke.
“Are we still best friends?”
“The best of friends,” she answered, pulling him to her breasts
like a mother consoling her upset child. She kissed him on his
172

cheek, reaffirming their undying friendship.


Once that veil of uncertainty was lifted, the rest of the evening
progressed along nicely finding Randal and Christy in a more
relaxed mode. After consuming some delicious Thanksgiving
leftovers, Randal left to finish a little paper work he had managed
to neglect in favor of Thanksgiving dinner.
Christy stayed home to straighten up after their pleasant day’s
experience. As she was putting the last touches on her now
spotless apartment, the phone rang. She answered with a melodic
“Hello!”
“Christy, it’s Kayla, how you doing, babe?”
“Oh, just cleaning up a little. How are you doing?”
“I'm bored, Todd went home for the holidays and I'm all by
my lonesome.”
“Todd, who’s Todd? Don't tell me you've finally found a guy
to take up your quality time!”
“No, Christy, nothing like that. Todd's just someone I met in
class before the Thanksgiving break. He's not a boyfriend or
anything. But speaking of boyfriends, how are you and the good
professor getting along?”
“We're getting along better and better.”
“You getting any?” Kayla asked in a crass tone.
“Kayla, you’re so vulgar. Do you have to have your mind in
the gutter all the time?”
“I'm sorry Christy, I guess I just don't think sometimes.”
Kayla waited for a response. “Well?”
“Well, what?” Christy answered.
“Well, you didn't answer my question.”
“Honestly, Kayla, you are impossible. But as if it were any of
your business, it hasn't progressed that far yet.”
“What are you two waiting for, the apocalypse?”
“Kayla, Randal is just a gentleman. He doesn't look at me in
that kind of way.”
“A gentleman. I don't know babe. Are you sure he's not gay
or something?”
“No, he's not gay! He's just a gentleman. Kayla, can we get
off of this subject, if you don't mind?”
“I'm sorry sweetheart, I'm just worried about you. I don't want
173

you to get hurt. You know it hasn't been that long ago since you
were so down in the dumps. I thought you would never recover
from that.”
“That's right Kayla, but if you'd stop to think for a minute
you'd realize that it was Randal that got me out of my
depression!”
“You’re right dear, I guess I'm just being overprotective. You
know you’re still my best friend? Don't you.”
“Yes, Kayla and you’re mine!”
“That's what I wanted to hear. With that in mind, why don't
you and I go out slumming tonight? Just you and me!”
“I don't think so, Kayla. I just think I'm going to stay home,
straighten up a little and catch up on some sleep.”
“Are you sure?”
“I'm sure. I need to get up early tomorrow.”
“Yeah, yeah. I hear you. You know, Christy, you've become
a real homebody.” Christy laughed.
“Kayla, I've always been a homebody!”
“Oh yeah, you’re right!” Both girls began to laugh.
“Listen babe, it’s been real nice talking to you. Don't be such
a stranger, give me a call some time.” Kayla’s voice became
somber.
“I will baby, I promise.” There was a warm silence.
“I love you, baby.” Kayla responded.
“I love you, too!” Saying their good-byes the girls hung up.
Christy pondered on Kayla's phone call and the events of the
evening before deciding to retire. She was bushed. Minutes
found her in bed sound asleep. It wouldn't be until early the next
morning that she would awaken.
Christy was early to work the next day. She didn't know why
but she felt a feeling of anxiousness, the feeling of an imminent
encounter. On this day her intuition would prove to be accurate.
It was a typical day at the exhibit. Crowds filling the
turnstiles, the sound of audio players in the foreground muffled
by the excited voices of the many patrons. The smell of good ole
Louisiana cooking hung thickly in the air. And that was enough
to attract any tourist!
Christy was at her usual station, in the office overseeing the
174

entrance from the concession area to the main exhibit. Gazing


out into the excited crowd, suddenly she noticed a gentleman
standing at the glass door to her office. A tall dark complected
gentleman holding a flower. It was Si!
He opened the door, poking his head inside.
“Do you mind if I come in?” he said in a nonchalant manner.
Slightly surprised, the young brunette searched his face
looking for a possible clue to his true intentions.
“I guess you can Si, but...”
“Look Christy, before you say anything, I've come here to
apologize. I'm sorry for all that's happened, and I've come to
make amends.”
He handed his wife the flower in a consolatory manner.
“Will you forgive me?”
Christy, still feeling a little suspicious, eyed him with a
questioning look. After a lengthy silence, she spoke.
“Look Si, I'm willing to forgive you, but as far as us getting
back together...”
“Christy, time out,” he gestured. "I'm not here to try to get
back together with you, I'm here to tell you that I understand.
You have the right to go on with your own life, and I have no
right to keep hanging on. I can't tell you who to see and who to
love. I just want to see you happy again...and if that's without
me, then so be it.” He looked straight into her eyes awaiting a
response.
“Si, I just don't know...”
“Look Christy, I'm not here to bother you any more. I'm here
to tell you good-bye!”
Christy could now see the sincerity in her husband’s face.
“I've just come to make my peace with you and tell you I'm
sorry.” He handed her the flower and turned to leave her office.
“Si, wait. I appreciate that and I do forgive you.”
He turned back and smiled. “Thank you, Christy.” He started
to say something but then caught himself. “Well good-bye.” He
turned and left.
Christy watched as he disappeared into the crowd. She
glanced down at the flower in her hand. It was a white long-
stemmed rose. She raised it to her nose and smelled it.
175

“Finally,” she thought to herself, the nightmare is over. The


pretty brunette felt as if a great weight had just been lifted off of
her shoulders.
As Christy watched Si leave, she hadn't noticed that Randal
had seen him hand her the rose. After seeing this Pfeiffer turned
and walked away, exiting the building and driving away in his
car. Randal had a very sad look on his face. Tears filled the
bearded man’s eyes as he exited the parking lot, disappearing
from the exhibit for the day.
Randal walked along the path leading through the middle of
the park centered in the LSU campus. As he passed the bare trees
and evergreen bushes, the chilled wind swirled around him. He
finally reached one of the concrete picnic tables that surrounded
the pond and sat down. As the afternoon dragged on he made his
way beside the picturesque pond. Tossing stones into the pond,
he watched as the ripples folded out towards the middle. This
activity seemed to fit the professor’s melancholy mood.
“Professor? Professor Pfeiffer? Is that you?” The voice was
that of Christy's friend, Kayla. “Professor, what are you doing
here? I thought that you'd be busy at the exhibit.”
“I decided to take the afternoon off,” he replied.
“Where's Christy?” the redhead asked.
Randal looked off into the distance with a look of sadness. “I
guess she’s back at the exhibition hall.”
“Well that's just as well, I wanted to talk to you by yourself
anyway.”
Professor Pfeiffer fixed a glance in the direction of Christy's
inquisitive friend. “You want to talk to me?”
“Yes...what's going on between you and Christy?”
“Well I don't believe that I know what you mean,” answered
the puzzled archaeologist.
“What I mean is why are you leading her on? I'm her friend
and I don't want to see her hurt!”
“Listen, I don't know where you're getting your information,
but I'm not leading anyone on.”
“Do you like Christy?”
“Of course I like her.” Randal was starting to get aggravated.
The prying young woman stood her ground.
176

“Professor, are you queer?”


“Queer?” he asked in confusion.
“You know, queer, homosexual. Professor, are you a faggot?”
Professor Pfeiffer was taken aback by Kayla's straight
forwardness.
“You know, Christy and I were talking the other night, and
she thinks you might be a homosexual.”
The redhead’s blunt statement took the air out of the
professor's sails.
“Kayla, I don't have to stand here and take this. If you'll
excuse me.” He motioned her aside and walked past her in a
huff.
“Professor, just leave her alone if you don't intend to make her
happy!” Kayla shouted as the disgruntled archaeologist made his
way into the now descending darkness of the Louisiana night.
Tears welled in his eyes as he walked away.
Meanwhile, back at the exhibit, Christy was asking around to
see if anybody had seen the conspicuously absent professor.
“It’s not like him to be gone for so long from the exhibit,” she
thought to herself.
Worried, the brunette decided to phone his apartment. No
answer. Finally the worried young woman came upon an
employee that had seen him.
“He was here earlier this afternoon. Last time I saw him, he
was standing in the concessions area.”
“What time was that?”
“Lets see, must have been about one thirty, two o’ clock.”
Thanking the employee, Christy returned to her little office.
“One thirty, two o’ clock. That was about the time that Si had
been to see me…”she thought to herself
“Oh my, God. He must have seen Si visiting. Damn, I've got
to find him,” she thought as she grabbed her coat and made for
the front entrance to the building.
On her way out, she ran into her friend, Kayla.
“Hi girl, where you going in such a hurry?”
“I don't have time to talk, Kayla. I've got to go.”
“Hold on, honey. You look kind of upset.”
“Well if you have to know, I think that Randal may have seen
177

me with Si and gotten the wrong idea. And I'm on my way out to
find him.”
“Christy, I just saw him a few minutes ago. I'll come along
and help you find him. They raced out to Kayla's car and sped
away toward LSU’s park area.
On the way, Kayla told the upset young woman about the
brief conversation earlier between her and the missing
archaeologist. This only seemed to intensify Christy's sense of
urgency in finding her good friend, Professor Pfeiffer.
“Kayla, you have no right...” Christy's disgust was etched in
her red face. “Kayla, Randal is my best friend, you shouldn't
have said anything like that to him.”
The urgency in finding the disgruntled archaeologist overruled
her anger and she proceeded to the park without saying another
word.
Combing the park and university area, the two women
searched out any place that Pfeiffer and Christy may have
frequented during their short relationship. There was no sign of
him. They made their way to his apartment hoping to find him
there. At least for the moment Professor Pfeiffer seemed to have
vanished off of the face of the earth!
Christy and Kayla searched everywhere they could think of
until late into the evening. Although her heart wasn't in it,
Christy decided to go home. Hopefully, Randal would show up
to work the next day. She would apologize for her friend’s
rudeness and make amends to her good friend and mentor. Of
course she would continue to phone him into the night. It was
eleven o’ clock.
Professor Pfeiffer sat in the darkness, motionless as the phone
continued to ring profusely. As he sat in total concentration,
milling over what Kayla had said earlier as well as what he had
seen, the ringing phone didn't register to him. Could his lack of
sexual desire have sent his beloved Christy back to the arms of
her demented husband? Did she really think that he was a
homosexual? Sadness filled Randal as he stayed fixed in his
chair, motionless except for the movements of his chest
expanding and deflating as he breathed in shallow irregular
motions.
178

Christy could not get to sleep. She continued to worry about


Randal and what he might be thinking at this time. Kayla should
never have confronted Randal, and Christy had continuously
reminded her nosy friend of that fact throughout the course of
their search for the elusive professor earlier that evening. She
tossed and turned in her bed, trying to go to sleep.
Finally, Christy opened her medicine cabinet, grabbing her
bottle of sleeping pills. After taking a couple of them, she dialed
the professor's number one more time before they had a chance to
kick in.
“Riiiing...Riiiiiing...” The phone rang a few more times.
Christy was about to hang up when, “click...”
“Hello?” It was Randal.
“Randal, are you all right? I've been worried sick about you.”
She was in between tears of joy and unleashed emotion.
“I'm all right, Christy.” His voice was drained of any real
emotion.
“Where have you been?”
“Oh, I just needed to get away for a bit. I'm okay.”
“Randal, I heard that Kayla ran into you and talked a bunch of
trash. She should have kept her opinions to herself. I'm so
sorry!” Christy burst into tears.
“Christy, don't worry about it. I'll survive. But there is one
thing that I would like to know.”
“Anything, Randal, anything.”
He paused for a moment, then silently said, “Christy, do you
really think that I'm a homosexual?”
“No Randal, I never said that. Kayla was putting words into
my mouth. Just because you’re a true gentleman and not some
sex crazed maniac like all of the men that she knows, she tags
you as a homosexual. I straightened her out about that. Randal
you’re my friend, my best friend. I would never want to hurt
you. I love you. Even if it can't be a physical kind of love. I
love you just the same.”
Randal was silent for a moment. “Christy, are you seeing Si
again?”
“Randal, Si came to the exhibit to tell me good-bye, and to tell
me that he wasn't going to bother me any more. That's all!”
179

With those words, the enormous monkey that had been on


Randal’s back all afternoon vanished. “Christy, I thought...”
“Randal, I was afraid you were thinking that. That's why I
was looking so frantically for you this evening. Just remember, I
promised you that you were still my best friend and nothing has
changed.”
“Christy, I'm so happy to hear that. You don't know…”
“Randal, would you come by and talk with me?”
“Christy, it’s kind of late, but I'll pick you up early in the
morning. And we'll go do breakfast.”
“Randal?”
“Christy, I promise!”
“Okay, I'll be waiting.”
“Goodnight.”
“Goodnight.” They hung up. It was three-thirty a.m.
About three hours later, Randal woke up. He should have felt
sleepy but felt invigorated at the turn of events from the night
before. As the bathtub filled with hot water in the adjacent room,
Randal whistled a cheery little tune. Making his way into the
bathroom, he climbed into the steamy hot bath.
Continuing to whistle, the bearded man was interrupted by a
loud bump from just outside of the bathroom.
“Is someone there?” No answer.
Uncertain as to what the noise was, he continued his bath.
After bathing, he pulled the stopper out of the drain. Stepping
out of the tub, he noticed that the water wasn’t draining. With
the revelation that the bathtub’s drain was clogged, Randal
searched for a plunger, but to no avail.
Wrapping a towel around himself, the bearded man went to
the lavatory. Once dry, he began to run the hot water so he could
shave. Glancing back at the tub he noticed that the water was
still standing in the bottom. “I'll have to tell the landlord about
that before I leave,” he thought to himself as he began to shave.
Steam built up on the mirror as he shaved. Between strokes
with his razor he continued to wipe the mirror so he could see.
After finishing, he began to blow dry his hair. As he styled his
hair the mirror continued to steam up. Grabbing a towel Randal
vigorously wiped the steam away once more.
180

After the last swipe with his towel Randal gasped and fell
away from the reflection of a large green serpent poised to strike
directly behind him. It must have been about three feet in
circumference, raising up a good seven feet off the ground. He
reeled around in shock, raising his arms in defense. There was
nothing. It had been his imagination. He breathed a sigh of relief
still shaking from the revelation.
Turning back to the mirror the bearded man became frozen in
his tracks, the huge serpent stood looking him straight in the
eyes! With the speed of a cat it lunged at him. Falling
backwards to avoid the serpent’s deadly bite, Pfeiffer tripped on a
bundle of towels on the floor and fell, hair dryer in hand, into the
standing water in the bathtub!
The electricity in the apartment was knocked out as the
writhing body of the archaeologist shook in the electrified pool of
water, smoke rising from the soon to be charred corpse...
After being stood up by Randal, Christy decided to find out
why he had not shown up. She was still worried about him.
Randal’s car was parked outside of his small apartment, but
there was no answer when the worried brunette knocked on the
door. She finally contacted the landlord of the apartment
complex. After entering the apartment with the passkey the
landlord found the body of Professor Pfeiffer! Christy was at the
exhibit. He contacted her after he had called the police.
With tears in her eyes, Christy left the exhibit for the
professor's apartment. By the time she arrived on the scene, the
police had been there for several minutes. Cordoned off by
yellow crime scene tape and guarded by police officers, the room
was buzzing with activity. Working feverishly, detectives were
checking every little detail of the professor’s apartment for any
sign of foul play.
Christy tried to get inside the apartment but was detained by
the police until one of the detectives from inside was informed
about who she was. He let her in to ask her a few questions.
“Sorry Ma'am, but nobody’s allowed inside until the
detectives finish their investigation.”
“Could you at least tell me what happened?” she said with a
shaking in her voice.
181

“Well Ma'am, as far as we know, it seems that he was


electrocuted.” She sunk down onto the front step of his
apartment and began to weep. Professor Pfeiffer was dead.
Trembling, the disgruntled young woman began to wonder.
She began to wonder if her friend had been so hurt by the
happenings of the preceding days that he had committed suicide.
He had seemed fine when she had last talked to him on the
phone. She began to shake with sadness and remorse.
“Miss Summers, my name is Detective Bellows, would you
mind answering a few questions?”
She looked up at the slightly overweight, half-shaven figure of
a man hulking over her in the doorway. He had a small note pad
in one hand and a short pencil in another. His long trench coat
made him look like some one straight out of a “Mickey Spillane”
novel.
“Yes sir, if I can,” she answered as she pulled herself onto her
feet. They entered the apartment together and made their way
back to the bathroom.
“You were his partner in the Lost Books exhibit?”
“Well, I was his business manager,” she answered in a somber
tone. As they talked, a gurney carrying the body of the deceased
professor passed them. Heart broken, the quivering brunette
broke down into tears as it passed, throwing her body onto that of
the fully covered corpse. As her weight landed on the moving
gurney, the motion caused the sheet to fall off of Professor
Pfeiffer’s body. It was hard and lifeless, not even resembling
that of a human being. His lips were pulled back or burned away
showing teeth down to the gum area. His face looked more like a
skull than the distinguished rugged looks of the famous
archaeologist! Christy recoiled in horror. This sight caused the
already psychologically impaired young woman to lose it
completely.
After Detective Bellows and a couple of fellow officers gently
pulled the grieving girl from atop the charred body they thought
best of questioning, the disgruntled brunette, opting for a later
date!
After being pronounced dead by the coroner, Pfeiffer’s body
was loaded aboard a waiting ambulance. It wheeled away
182

silently through a small group of bystanders just outside of the


apartment.
“Ms. Summers, we see no further need in detaining you,”
came the voice of the detectives as he came out of the bathroom.
If we do need to talk to you, we can contact you later, okay?”
She didn't answer as she was led away by one of the
uniformed officers. After entering the police car that would take
her home, the pathologist and Detective Bellows walked back
into the small bathroom.
“Well, what do you think happened?” asked the burly
detective, notebook still in hand.
“Officially, the cause of death was electrocution. But
something still bothers me.”
“And what is that?” asked the interested detective.
“The marks on the throat. They look like fang marks.
Possibly from some kind of snake. The only problem is…” The
detective thought for a moment. “No species of snake from this
area is big enough to have made these marks. In fact, the space
between the two teeth marks are spaced so wide, that I can't think
of any reptile capable of inflicting such wounds.”
“Very curious” said the half-shaven detective as he played
with the ends of his newly grown mustache. “Very curious
indeed.”
183

CHAPTER 18

Ali Al Hassam sat in his throne-like chair gazing out of the


huge picture window in his newly acquired study at the border
that lay between Shahan and Juid. He was now master of all that
he surveyed. Bright lights were flashing as his onrushing
massive military machine crushed the last pockets of Juidian
resistance. His army, capable of defeating the most powerful
armies of the world, was making short work of the rag tag army
of the small country of Juid. He knew this. He also knew that
the real test would come later when the eventuality of doing
battle with the military forces of the western world would
become a reality. The Islamic jihad that was foretold so long ago
would finally come to be. And he, Ali Al Hassam would be its
leader.
“The Great Enforcer sent from Allah,” he thought to himself.
This, he knew was a lie. For his pact was not with God but with
the Devil. Hassam would rally all the Muslim nations into one
great nation in the name of Allah. But the real leader would be
Lucifer, the fallen angel of God. Ironic that Lucifer would
conquer man and the Heavens in the name of his oldest enemy.
As Hassam sat and watched the carnage in the distance, he
marveled at the powerful weapons he had obtained. These
weapons made the so-called smart bombs of today pale by
comparison. They neutralized conventional radar systems and
had the power and accuracy to devastate any enemy.
Except for limited intelligence Hassam himself had allowed
them to obtain, the west so far had little knowledge about their
weapons.
Hassam's fortunes had changed when he began to give
homage to Lucifer. Raised in the Islamic culture, he had been
skeptical about religion since being a boy. He had idolized such
characters as Hitler and Stalin and other infamous leaders and
had gained respect for the Black Arts at an early age. He claimed
to be a Muslim now only to keep control of the huge numbers of
people in the Muslim world that he now seemed destined to rule.
184

Even though he had been interested in the Black Arts since he


was a child, he didn't give it much credence until the fall of Iraq,
when a cloaked stranger visited him. Promising him great power
if he devoted his life to the Devil, the stranger had guaranteed
that he would one day become the most powerful leader on earth.
And now this revelation was coming to pass!
He had been a little skeptical at first, but agreed when the
stranger showed him the future in a black onyx ball. After
realizing the great power that awaited him, he gladly gave his
soul to the devil.
Hassam had come to power following his death from an
assassin’s bullet at a Shahanean public ceremony. After being
declared dead the whole nation of Shahan watched the funeral on
national television.
As the massive crowd at the gravesite openly mourned the
fallen leader another Shahanean dignitary gave his eulogy.
Darkness overcame the crowd and a lightning bolt struck the
stone resting place of Ali Al Hassam. A huge flame sprung up
from the slab on which the body laid. The body of Ali Al
Hassam rose to the surprise of the stunned crowd proclaiming
himself God on earth.
Writing this off as a hoax, the western world didn’t recognize
the impact that the resurrection of Hassam would have on the
Islamic people. And they never knew whom the cloaked holy
man was that stood off in the background of the now living
cadaver or his influence on the proceedings.
That cloaked stranger was an emissary from Lucifer himself.
Here not to address the Islamic fundamentalists that Hassam
served, but to address the hidden agenda of the Devil. Conquest
of the western world would be just the beginning. For Lucifer
had designs on the conquest of Heaven itself!
And now, years later, the malevolent Ali Al Hassam sat
awaiting the arrival of that cloaked figure once again. For it was
time to destroy the religions of the world. First in the name of
Islam and then in the name of Lucifer himself. Religion as an
institution had to fall in order for Heaven's gates to be opened.
Opened by an all-powerful sword that had been promised to
Hassam by the mysterious cloaked stranger.
185

A knock came on the door.


“Yes, enter.” came the voice of the great Arab leader.
“Your guest has arrived, your excellence.”
“By all means, show him in!” Hassam stood up as his visitor
entered his huge study.
“You have word on the location of the Sword?” Hassam
spoke with eagerness.
“Hassam, you greet me with impatience?”
“I'm sorry, old friend, I just can't wait until I have possession
of the Sword, so I can destroy these heretics of Christianity and
deliver the universe to the light, Lucifer our only true God.”
“Your loyalty shall be rewarded, Hassam. As for the sword, it
is within our reach. By the time you have conquered Israel, it
will be in our possession.”
“Praise be to the father,” Hassam answered in triumph.
The two men sat and discussed the war and the balance of
power in the Middle East as they watched the great flashes of
weaponry in the distance.
“Once the destruction of Christianity and other religion is
complete, Heaven will fall. Lucifer will again sit at the Throne of
God. And God will fall into the great abyss.” Continuing to
speak as the emissary from the Devil himself, the stranger’s voice
was pompous and arrogant!
“A toast,” the stranger said as he raised his goblet of wine to
the great Arab conqueror. “To the destruction of Israel, and
mankind as we know it.”
“To the new order,” Hassam said in reciprocation. The two
sat, drinking and toasting to the unleashing of the beast upon
mankind and the end of the world!
As the men finished their toast, the explosions in the distance
stopped.
“Juid has fallen,” Hassam boasted as he turned to the stranger.
“You should be proud of yourself, Hassam. Lucifer is proud
of you. You have assured yourself of a place in his kingdom.”
Meanwhile in the distance troops were mounting on the
Jordanian border. Even though a treaty existed between Shahan
and Jordan, Shahan's treachery in the invasion of Juid was clear.
No one in the Middle East was safe from the Devil’s weapons of
186

the country of Shahan.


Jordan’s government was aware of Shahan's intentions toward
Israel. And the only buffer that lay in between Shahan and its
mortal enemy Israel, was the country of Jordan.
All of Hassam's plans were falling into place. And the
always-fragile stability of the Middle East was now at its most
vulnerable.
“You know Hassam, the father has delivered his end of the
agreement: the superweapons, the unity of the peoples of the
Arab world. It is now up to you to deliver on your end.”
“Yes, my friend. That is why I so badly need the Sword.”
With the quickness of a cat the stranger grabbed Hassam by
his throat. “Just remember Hassam, you make no demands upon
him. He is your lord and master and you have no sovereignty
over him. Don't let your newfound power go to your head, he can
replace you at any time!”
Struggling to escape the stranger’s grasp, gasping for air,
Hassam finally pulled broke the strangle hold.
“I didn't mean to offend you my friend. And I don't make
demands on the master. I am as always, his humble servant. It’s
just that I need the Sword...to do his bidding.” The always-
mighty Hassam’s voice cowered as he addressed the stranger.
“Just so you understand that, Hassam.” The stranger’s coal
black eyes stared straight into those of the frightened Arab leader.
“You will get the Sword when you have destroyed Israel.”
Turning abruptly, the stranger strode toward the door. Before
leaving he turned back to Ali Al Hassam. “Hassam, don't let the
master down. It would be a big mistake, probably your last.” He
rushed through the door, slamming it as he left.
Hassam shook as he took another sip of wine. He then
reached for the red phone on his desk.
“Ari, assemble my generals together, tonight we plan the
destruction of Israel.” Slamming down the phone, the malevolent
leader gulped down the remaining wine in his goblet.
Hailing a taxi, the stranger headed toward the airport. Once
there he approached the ticket counter.
“Is my private plane ready to depart yet?”
“Yes, Mr. Mehri’, we are awaiting your orders.”
187

“Good, check my bags, and I will board. Allah be with you.”


“And Allah be with you, Mr. Mehri’.”
As the plane took off, extensive plans were being made for the
invasion of Jordan as well as the conquest of Israel. Si Mehri’
chuckled to himself as he passed out of Shahanean air space.
“Oh Father, today Juid. Tomorrow Israel. And then, Heaven
itself.” His laughter mingled with the roar of the plane’s engines.
It was dark outside. Perhaps an omen of the darkness that was
about to ascend upon the world.
188

CHAPTER 19

Everybody has their demons. Demons of the living, demons


of loneliness. But this demon Christy had faced many times
before in her dreams and her shattered reality. It had appeared to
her in many different forms, many faces. She had heard its cry in
the night, its screeching of unholiness casting its shadow on all
that it surveyed.
It had been just a few months since Randal’s untimely death
and Christy still felt the shock. It was so sudden, so unexpected.
She had tried every way she could to forget the hurt. She had
surrounded herself with friends. She would take long walks in
the cool evenings. But nothing she tried could make her forget.
And the dreams...the dreams continued!
Nights were haunting, the darkness engulfing the young
woman tightly in it's icy cold grip. Feelings that the world was
caving in all around dominated her every thought. She felt as if
she were suffocating and now nobody could save her.
It was during one of these lonely nights that Christy received a
phone call and part of her past once again resurfaced. Cutting
through the silence like the howling of a jackal on the misty
African plain the phone rang it’s deadly cadence. Fumbled in the
darkness, Christy answered it with a trembling hand.
“Hello?”
“Christy. This is Si...I know you probably don't feel like
talking but I just wanted to tell you I’m sorry about Professor
Pfeiffer’s death... And if you need a friend, I'm here.” After a
short silence she answered.
“I appreciate that Si. But I just need to be alone right now. If
I need to, I'll call you. Okay?”
Si didn't answer.
“Look Si, I've got to go!” She hung up abruptly.
Afterward, Christy grabbed her coat and headed out into the
night. She had a lot of thinking to do and maybe a long walk
would help her come up with some much-needed answers.
Since she had been Randal’s partner and knew the ins and outs
189

of the exhibit, she had been asked by the financiers to continue


with it on the road. But it was too soon. Too many memories,
too much pain! Consumed by grief, the brunette just couldn't
make herself continue on with the exhibit, at least not this soon.
Down the street from her apartment was a little park. It had
concrete picnic tables and portable grills and was surrounded on
all sides by cypress trees covered with Spanish moss. A
picturesque little stream ran down the middle of it dividing it into
two parts. An old wooden footbridge crossed it in a strategic
location making both sides accessible to each other. Evergreen
trees dotted the little park permeating the air with the smell of
pine. They also kept the park green, even in the dead of winter.
Christy and Randal used to come to this place after a tedious
day’s work on the exhibit to unwind and relax. It became their
private haven from the real world. A place of solitude in the
middle of the great concrete jungle known as Baton Rouge.
Situated at one end of the park was a rise where at sunset you
could see the sun setting and if you used your imagination you
could even hear the sun sizzling in the Mississippi river. Christy
and Randal had spent many magical moments here. It had
become their favorite rendezvous. They used to pack picnic
lunches and heat themselves by the park grills, braving the cool
weather to watch the sunset. These moments relieved the stress
they both felt working on the monumental project that eventually
became the Lost Books of the Qumran exhibit.
Christy wrapped herself in her warm fur coat, circled the park,
and then came to rest sitting on one of the picnic tables that she
and Randal had shared so many times before.
Thoughts of private conversations and tender moments raced
through her mind as she sat silently watching the sun go down.
Tears of sadness welled in her eyes as she remembered.
Remembered the sharing of dreams, remembered the promises of
future times that now would never come to be. She looked down
in solitude as a teardrop fell effortlessly down to the earth.
“Why...why did he have to die?” She felt like shouting out
loud to the heavens in anger. The broken hearted brunette broke
down and began to cry out loud.
“Randal!” she shouted into the darkness of the vulnerable
190

night. Hands folded over her face, she kept repeating “Why,
why, why?” Christy’s eyes were blurred from the perpetual flow
of tears that now overcame her.
Shaking uncontrollably from the sadness that now consumed
her, Christy was startled by someone standing just outside of her
periphery. Just outside of her direct sight the glowing red eyes of
a hooded cloaked figure watched her intently. That same cloaked
figure that had haunted her dreams so many times before was
now invading her reality!
Jumping up and wiping the tears from her eyes she turned to
face the monster. It was gone! Christy stood shaking in fear.
For now she knew that she was truly alone and at the mercy of
the demons that had haunted her unrelenting and mercilessly
before Randal had come along.
She began to cry profusely and started to run as fast as she
could toward her apartment. Christy knew that even if she could
escape the physical darkness, the nagging little voice in the back
of her head told her she would never escape the darkness that was
now attacking her psyche.
Reaching the front door of her apartment, she desperately
grabbed for the keys in her purse. Her fingers seemed to get into
her way as she laboriously groped for them. Christy became
frantic. Finally the purse fell from her grasp, contents spilling
onto the ground at her feet. Frantically, the frantic brunette fell to
her knees searching in the darkness for her keys and the contents
of her purse.
Suddenly a tall figure stepped from out of the darkness. She
screamed. It was Si Mehri’!
He calmly reached down and handed her the keys.
“I thought that right about now you might need a friend,” he
said softly.
“Oh, Si,” she said as she fell into his arms, sobbing like a
baby, temporarily forgetting the past.
“I just don't know what to do,” she said as she threw her arms
around the only friendly face in close proximity.
He put his arms around her, holding her close to him. “Calm
down baby, calm down. I'm here now.” He stroked her hair and
kissed her gently on the forehead.
191

Shadows were cast as the light from the full moon bathed the
front of Christy's tiny apartment. Shadows from the bare trees
swaying in the wind danced in the moonlight as if celebrating
some preordained appointment with the night.
Entering Christy’s apartment, the couple found refuge from
the cruel world outside. They sat on Christy's couch bound in
each other’s arms. Christy cried and cried while Si comforted
her.
“It’s okay baby, I know you loved him. Just let it all out.
Don't keep it bottled up inside. Just let it all out.” He rocked her
back and forth in his arms. “I'd do anything to change things, but
I can't. All I can do is stay here and be your friend.”
“Oh Si, I do need a friend now. I just don't understand why
this had to happen. He had so much to live for.”
“I know baby. God works in mysterious ways.”
Christy looked up at him in surprise.
“Si, did I hear you say something about God?”
“Christy, that's something that I didn't get to tell you. I've
become a Christian.”
“Oh Si, I'm so happy to hear that. You just don't know how
happy that makes me.” Out of happiness, Christy placed a
reflexive kiss on his cheek.
After a few tender moments, Christy looked up to see a
sincerity in Si's eyes she had never seen before. A look of caring.
Perhaps she had misjudged him. After all people do change!
“Christy, promise me you won't let this get you down. You've
made something out of your life and you need to continue to do
so. Pick up the pieces and keep moving forward.” The once
disgruntled girl now seemed truly touched.
Spending the rest of the evening together, Christy and Si just
talked. He never tried to lay a hand on her with any sexual
connotations. Before they had noticed it, it had become late.
“Look Christy, it’s getting late and I have to be going. But if
you need me for anything, don't hesitate to call, any time, day or
night. Promise?”
“I promise,” answered the grateful woman. “Thank you Si.
Thank you for being a friend.”
He kissed her on the cheek, and disappeared into the darkness
192

of the Louisiana night.


Even with the revelations of Si's newfound religion, Christy
would get no sleep on this night. For shortly after lying down to
sleep, the loud boomings from a powerful thunderstorm awoke
her. Reverberations shook her tiny little apartment. Lightning
flashed outside, illuminating her room as it knocked out the
electricity. This was a violent storm, not so different from the
usual thunderstorms of Louisiana, but violent just the same.
Scared, the young woman sat up in her bed and prayed until the
powerful storm had passed. It was daylight.
Christy decided to get up. After fixing herself a grapefruit
half for breakfast, she dressed to greet the new day. She was to
meet with the board of directors for the exhibit today to discuss
it’s future. The young brunette was still reluctant as to whether
she wanted to continue as the exhibit's road manager. Perhaps
she would just take some time off and visit her parents before
making her decision.
Strolling through the campus, she thought fondly of her
encounter with Si on the previous evening. He seemed sincere in
his acceptance of Jesus Christ. She always had faith that God
could touch all who opened themselves to him. She was very
happy for Si.
The meeting went smoothly and the board decided to give
Christy all the time she needed. But they emphasized the need
for the show to go on the road before the beginning of the
summer. It was a matter of economics. Christy agreed. It was
now March and she would be ready to make the decision well
before the summer deadline.
On her way home Christy stopped off at a local ice cream
parlor. The weather was getting a little warmer and an ice cream
cone would help to cool her off. Arriving at her home with an ice
cream cone in one hand and her purse in the other, the young
brunette switched her ice cream to another hand and found her
keys. While inserting her key in the lock, the phone inside began
to ring. She hurriedly wrestled between the door and the ice
cream cone enroute to the ringing phone.
“Hello,” the panting young woman answered in a pleasant
tone.
193

“Christy, this is Si. How are you feeling this morning?”


“I'm doing fine. How are you?”
“I'm doing okay. How did you sleep last night? That storm
was kind of rough wasn't it?”
“Si, to tell you the truth, I didn't sleep very well last night.
That storm kept me awake all night.”
“I'm sorry to hear that. The reason that I called... I was
wondering if you'd like to have lunch with me.”
“Si, I was really thinking of taking a long nap.”
“I understand, Christy.”
“Now Si, don't sound like that. If you'd like, we could have
dinner together tonight, how's that?”
“That would be great, Christy. Just tell me what time you'd
like me to pick you up.”
The couple made their plans, and then Christy laid down for a
much-needed nap. The young woman was so tired that she fell
right to sleep, sleeping soundly all afternoon.
By the time Christy woke up, it was closing in on time to get
ready for her dinner date with Si.
The appointed time arrived and found Christy dressed and
ready for the evening. Like clockwork Si arrived at her front
door.
“Knock, knock...” came the reverberations from the young
brunette’s front door. Christy came to the door dressed in a
pantsuit with matching flowered jacket.
“Come in Si, I'll be ready in just a moment.” She was putting
a few finishing touches on her understated make up.
“Just have a seat.” Si sat down on the overstuffed couch and
made himself at home. After a few short moments, Christy
emerged, pretty as a picture. “Well? Are we ready?”
Si extended his arm to his young charge and they made their
way to his shiny black mustang. He even opened the passenger's
door, showing how much of a gentleman he was.
Beginning with a nice dinner at a local eatery, the evening
progressed into friendly chatter, mostly about Christy's job on the
exhibit. Christy was intrigued at Si's knowledge of religion. He
even had a brief knowledge about the Book of the Sword.
For the most part, the evening had been a calming experience
194

for Christy. Siafold Mehri’ seemed to have really gone through


vast changes. Christy enjoyed the evening so much that she even
considered (to herself) renewing her relationship with her once
estranged husband.
As the hour of midnight approached, Si dropped Christy off at
home, only kissing her on the cheek for a goodnight kiss. Christy
was pleasantly surprised! On this night the young woman would
go to sleep with fond memories of one Siafold Mehri’ in her
head. Perhaps she had underestimated him.
As she drifted off to sleep, the wind outside swayed against
the trees causing a hypnotic sound. Hypnotic and therapeutic.
While inside, as she slipped into REM sleep, a pair of fiery red
eyes watched intently from the darkest corner of the room. As
Christy would find out shortly, her nightmares weren't over, they
were just beginning.
195

CHAPTER 20

It was March twenty-fourth. Thunderstorms were expected to


hit Baton Rouge about nightfall from the huge front coming in
from Texas. It was already clouding up.
Christy would be leaving the next day to visit her parents in
Lafitte, Louisiana. She was to spend the evening with Si before
her sojourn the following day. Spending most of the day tending
to her flowers and cleaning her apartment, the young brunette
would be gone for about a week and didn't want to come home to
a lot of tedious chores. Even though her friends were kind of
skeptical, (as well as her parents) she had been spending most of
her days since the first part of March with her estranged husband.
His newfound philosophies on life had come in line with her own
and now they were even considering renewing their vows of
marriage. This time in a Catholic church! This was one of the
reasons for her trip home.
They had attended church together several weeks in a row and
had become constant companions during the days. They had not
resumed life together in a romantic way, but were rapidly
approaching that aspect of the relationship, having become the
best of friends in the process of their days together.
For the most part, the couple’s topics of conversation ran
along theological lines. Si had become quite a scholar of
Christianity, having knowledge well beyond the realms of his
newfound religious beliefs.
Deciding to get together at Christy's apartment for a home
cooked meal instead of braving the elements of the imminent
thunderstorm, the couple settled in for the evening.
Thunderstorm clouds had darkened the skies considerably by the
time Siafold Mehri’ had arrived at the young lady’s apartment.
The smell of home made lasagna, (Emma's recipe) filled the
air of the small apartment. That, garlic bread, and a fresh tossed
salad would be the repast for the evening.
Blasts of thunder sounded as the young couple sat at Christy's
table, beginning their Italian meal. As the intensity of the storm
196

increased, Christy nervously served Si’s plate. By the end of the


meal, the storm had become very violent outside, blowing trees
horizontally, lightning flashing and thunder pounding against
ferocious skies.
Retiring to the front room of Christy's apartment, Christy
became slightly unnerved by the carnage just outside the safety of
her den.
“Si, I'm kind of scared.”
“Don't worry Christy, I'll protect you. There’s nothing that
can happen to you as long as I'm here.” The nervous young
woman spoke in a somewhat jittery manner.
“You know the other night, when that bad storm came
through? I started to call you.”
“Christy, I wish you would have. I would have come over as
fast as my feet could have carried me.”
“Oh Si, you've changed so much. I'm so happy that...”
At that moment a huge flash of light shone through the room,
followed by a loud thunderous crashing sound knocking out the
electricity.
Christy jumped into Si's arms instinctively. As she panted
loudly, Si comforted her.
“Christy, do you have any candles we could light?”
“Yes, I'll go get them.”
“No, Christy, just tell me where they are and I'll get them, my
love. No need in you fumbling around in the dark.” The
frightened brunette yielded to the etiquette of the young
gentleman, relieved at not having to brave the dark corridors of
her tiny apartment.
As she waited in the dark, the flashes of lightning and sounds
of thunder roared in furious tones like that of a great battle in the
celestial field of the sky. It seemed like an eternity, the few short
moments that her dark handsome friend was away. Finally he
returned, lighting the candles and setting them around the room
in a circle so they provided the maximum amount of light.
As the light set in, the mood in the room changed back to a
more normal tone. Sitting back, the couple began trying to
salvage some sort of enjoyment out of the erratic evening.
Outside, the storm even seemed to cooperate by quieting, at least
197

for the moment.


“So Christy, tell me, did Professor Pfeiffer really believe that
a prophesied sword existed? I mean a man with his experience in
theological archaeology might compromise his position with his
peers by believing in such things.” Christy seemed a little
dismayed at Si's apparent callousness in his inquiry.
“Randal was a very respected man in his field. He could
believe anything that he wanted. His contributions to the world
far surpassed any questions concerning the rationality of his
beliefs.” Christy shot a cold look in the direction of her
gentleman caller.
“I didn't mean anything by that, Christy. I was just curious as
to whether Professor Pfeiffer put any credence behind the legends
or whether he thought of them as just symbolic in nature. I
wasn't questioning his rationality in any way. And I apologize if
my question was taken wrong.”
Si looked at the young woman with an apologetic face.
“I'm sorry, Si. I guess this storm just has me a little uptight.”
“No need to apologize Christy.”
With the mood lightened a little, Christy and Si continued
their conversation.
“Personally, I believe that a sword does exist. And I believe
that it will be uncovered one day.”
Christy was surprised by her friend’s candor. For Si wasn't
given to such beliefs, at least beliefs so unfounded.
Even with all of the spiritualism found in his beliefs he only
believed in the ceremonial or traditional aspects. But not
literally. For him to make such a statement told Christy that he
had actually given thought to the existence of Judean or Christian
artifacts. She was fascinated.
“Si, I don't know if Randal believed in an actual sword on
earth, in a physical sense. But he did believe that the sword
existed in the realms of Heaven and that the legends of the sword
in the context of its use to expel the devil from Heaven. He also
believed that chronicles existed on earth pertaining to the
relativity of the sword to man. And he believed that it was very
important to find these chronicles because they had bearing on
the ultimate prophecies about the end of the world.”
198

“Interesting.” Si said as he stroked the hairs on his chin.


Si's attention suddenly shifted to some foreign source for a
long moment as he gazed out toward some unknown distant
place. A loud burst of thunder broke the silence, signaling that
the storm was catching its second wind.
For a brief moment the conversation changed to the elements
of the great storm that was brewing outside. It was nearing
eleven o’ clock in the evening and the electricity was still out.
The candles had been burning for quite a while and were reaching
their ebb in illumination.
Great flashes of lightning began to explode outside, light
illuminating the wall of Christy's front room in a strobe-like
fashion. Christy pulled herself closer to Si, driven by the fear of
the moment. Thunder bellowed in loud cracking tones. The
mood inside Christy's apartment was like that of a late night
horror movie, victims waiting for that fatal moment.
“That's it, Christy, just lie here in my arms. I'll protect you.
That's it.” Si said as he rocked her gently in a back and forth
motion. Thunder and lightning continued to flash as Si tried to
comfort the shaking young brunette. As he stroked her hair he
spoke.
“Tell me your thoughts about the sword.” She looked up at
him tensely.
“You really are interested in the sword, aren't you?”
“Yes, I am.”
“Why?” she asked inquisitively. “What’s caused this sudden
interest in the sword?”
Stroking his chin, the dark haired man once again changed the
expression on his face to that of a serious nature.
“What would you say if I told you that there are legends about
the sword in my old religion?” He got Christy's attention.
“In your old religion?” His eyes changed into dark pools of
intensity.
“Yes, does that surprise you so much? There are different
religions all over the world, but they do all tie in together by a
common thread.”
Suddenly Christy got a shiver running up and down her spine,
the hair on her body standing on end. A loud crash of thunder
199

exploded outside, followed by a flash of light revealing an


ominous look on Si's face. Frightened, the brunette pushed her
friend away and stood up.
“Si, can we change the subject please?”
She crossed the room trying to get her bearings. Si got up and
followed her. A look of compassion and concern returned to his
face.
“What's wrong, Christy?”
“I...I don't know,” the confused girl answered.
“If you want me to stop talking about the sword, I will. Since
my introduction to Christianity, I have just developed a curiosity.
That's all.”
Christy looked at Si, wondering, perhaps her imagination was
running away with her. The thunder, lightning, the electricity
being out.
“I'm sorry Si, I guess this storm just has me a little on edge.”
“That's okay, Christy, I'll go into the kitchen and get us
something to drink. I think both of our nerves are on edge. Just
sit down and relax. I'll be right back.”
Christy sat down gingerly, taking the advice of her husband.
She needed to calm down. His interest in religion was healthy.
She was just being silly. Christy was just going to have to get
over those strange feelings that haunted her so. Si was trying to
change the ways that had bothered her early in their relationship
and she needed to work with him, not against him.
Si returned to the room, illuminated by candlelight, holding
two glasses in his hand. He sat down on the chair next to hers
and handed her the glass.
“Look Si, I'm sorry. I've been acting rather strange. It’s all
right for you to be interested in the sword. I just don't know what
came over me.”
“That's okay, Christy. Just sit back and relax.”
Raging on, the storm outside continued to get louder and
louder.
Christy took a sip of her drink. It was very sweet. She had
tasted it somewhere before. She wondered where.
“I've got to admit, the legend of the sword intrigues me. With
my background in my former religion, it’s hard for me to accept
200

the concept of magical swords, at least in the context of being


possessed by man. But in the symbolic sense I find more
credence in the existence of a mythological sword.”
Sipping another mouthful of the sweet liquid from her glass,
the young brunette continued to listen to her husband as he spoke.
“The idea of an actual sword sealing the gates of Heaven
eludes me in its logic. Perhaps in a more spiritual sense its
existence seems more valid.” Christy listened as Si theorized
about the sword. She was finally starting to relax.
Si continued speaking.
“It states in the book of the sword that only one who is pure in
heart and with a total commitment to God can remove the sword
from the gates of Heaven. Perhaps this person of purity and
commitment to God is more significant to the legend of the
sword than any sword in a physical sense. Maybe this person, in
a symbolic sense, is the sword.”
Si’s inquiries into the sword seemed to be choreographed by
the pounding thunder just outside of Christy’s apartment. Christy
was starting to get a little too relaxed. She put her glass down, as
the idea that the substance in the glass was some kind of drug
crossed her mind. Then it hit her.
“Oh my God.” She remembered where she had tasted that
liquid before. It was the night she had married Si. That was the
same beverage she had drunk before the bizarre happenings on
the night of her marriage.
“Yes Christy, the sword may just be a symbol for something
else. Something more significant.”
“Si, what are you talking about?”
“I'm talking about the son of Lucifer. The son of the Devil
himself. Born unto a person of purity and total devotion to God.
A female such as...” Si paused. “You Christy. A person such as
you. You have been chosen to be the mother of Lucifer’s only
begotten son.” Si’s eyes glowed a piercing red as he stared at her
with the look of a wild animal!
Christy reeled back in horror but the drug she had ingested
was taking effect. Stumbling as she tried to get away, she fell to
the ground. Her body was becoming paralyzed. Suddenly the
vicious laughter in the background that she had heard so many
201

times before in her nightmares began to echo in her head.


Si stood illuminated by the continuous lightning, holding his
penis in his hand. The effects of the drug coupled with the eerie
glow from the lightning, made Si’s penis seem distorted in its
size. Distorted, it seemed four to five feet in length.
“Behold the Sword of Righteousness.” Hideous laughter
resounded from the background.
Outside, the storm was growing out of control, wind crashing
through the glass windows of the tiny apartment. Blowing hard,
it bellowed through the small apartment in swirling motions
lifting everything that wasn’t nailed down, throwing it aimlessly
about. Booming thunder took on the sounds of infinite laughter,
sounding like the screaming and moaning from the creatures of
Hell.
Christy, half-conscious from the drug given her, was scared to
death from the sudden turn of events. She tried to scream, but no
sound would come out of her mouth. Confused, she was scared
and unable to move. All of the sudden a sharp pain ran through
her body. To her horror, she was being raped by her estranged
husband.
Outside, the storm whipped into a frenzy, wreaking havoc on
Baton Rouge like no storm in recent history. Christy would
never know of the damage. The frightened brunette would go
through such pain that night that she would fall into a deep, deep
coma-like sleep. Her world would fall into blackness. And the
gates of Heaven would be left vulnerable. For the Sword of
Righteousness had been removed.
202

CHAPTER 21

Christy sat in unfamiliar surroundings. An empty room, save


one bed and bedside table, walls covered with gray foam
padding. There were no windows except for the tiny barred one
on the door. It resembled an isolation room in a mental ward.
Christy was startled at first, not knowing where she was. She
felt like she had been sleeping for days. Then it all came back to
her: that terrible night, the storm and finally, the rape. Her body
ached; it was bumped and bruised, as if she had been in a fight
for her life.
As she sat back trying to piece together what had happened to
her, those terrible words came back.
“The son of Lucifer. The son of the Devil himself.” And
according to Si, she had been chosen to bear him in her body.
Anxious from the realization of what had happened to her, the
young brunette began to cry. Why was this happening to her?
Why was God letting it happen to her? Hadn't she always been
faithful to him?
“One of purity. One with total devotion to God.” She
remembered the words Si had spoken that fateful night.
Christy almost jumped out of her bed as a loud knock came
upon the door. Sounds of metal keys turning the tumblers of a
lock echoed in her ears as the door was opened. Si stood at the
threshold staring at Christy with glaring red eyes.
“I do hope you are enjoying the accommodations. You see,
you are our special guest.” He waited for a response from the
frightened young girl. “The tests have come in and the rabbit
died.” With evil-intentions, the young man began to laugh with
uncontrollable malevolent laughter.
Christy, frozen in fear, dared not respond.
“I can see that you don't feel like talking. So I will leave you
now. Just knock on the door if you need anything.” Si laughed
as he exited the room.
Christy waited a while before she moved. Finally, getting up
out of the bed, she walked to the door and began to knock. After
203

a short moment the small wooden shutter that shielded the room’s
view from the outside world opened. A hulking, expressionless
Mongoloid looking guard peered into the room at the frightened
young girl.
“I'm very hungry, could you possibly...” The guard shut the
wooden panel before she could finish the sentence.
“Did you hear me?” she screamed. But to no avail.
Christy returned to her bed, throwing herself upon it in
exasperation. She wondered if the guard had even heard her.
Her thoughts were answered a short while later when a servant
entered the room with a tray of food. The servant was female, of
Mongoloid appearance also. Never speaking, the servant just
delivered the food and hurried out of the room before Christy had
a chance to speak to her. She was trapped, powerless to do
anything, completely at Si’s mercy.
After finishing the plate of food, she rapped on the door to
have the servants take the empty tray away. Once again, the
Mongoloid guard unlatched the little shutter, gazed in, and
quickly shut it. Quickly, the door opened, the guard stepped in
and took away the tray.
Christy rushed for the opened door. As she got to the door,
she was grabbed from behind. Holding her by her nightshirt, the
guard slung her with super-human strength onto the waiting bed
across the room. In bewilderment, the girl buried her head in her
arms and began to cry uncontrollably.
Hours passed as she lay on the bed, crying profusely. Crying
and crying until the tears would no longer come out, she became
aware that something was happening. The lights in the room
began to flicker and dim, and the air grew thick with guarded
anticipation.
A smoky substance started to pour into the room from some
unknown source, possibly a hidden vent under the door. Christy
couldn't tell. The fog slowly filled the room until Christy could
no longer see anything around her. Waving her hands in front
her, trying to disperse the eerie fog in vain, she realized that it
was too thick.
Terrified, the young brunette began to hear strange sounds.
Sounds like that of cattle, of pigs squealing and other animalistic
204

growling abounding from every corner of the room. She could


detect movements throughout the room, but could make out no
specific objects, just motions. A fluttering of wings swept past
the frightened girl, just above her head. It was so close that she
could feel the wind from its wings. She ducked out of reflex and
fear.
Christy stepped down off of the bed seeking shelter from what
she feared was about to happen to her. Instead of the wooden
floor that had once been there, the girl’s bare feet sank into a soft,
muddy-feeling ooze. It was as if she had stepped into a swamp
bed. She tried jumping back on the bed but it was no longer
there. She fell face first into the muddy ooze. Suddenly Christy
detected that the air around her had changed. Insects flew all
around the panic-stricken young woman. She could feel them
lighting on and stinging on her as she tried to walk forward
seeking some kind of sanctuary from the strange world in which
she now found herself trapped.
Christy stopped, panting hard as she realized she was no
longer in her padded room but in some other place. Still blinded
by the fog, Christy could tell by the thickness of the air that she
must be outside somewhere. She stood still, trying to get her
bearings. Suddenly she sensed a strange sensation at her feet.
Before she could take another breath she realized that a snake
was wrapping itself around her ankle. Hysterically, the girl
began to scream, shaking violently, trying to knock the serpent
from around her legs. She closed her eyes and began to struggle
but without success. Managing to wrap itself around her whole
body, the snake tightened its grip as she struggled.
Writhing in the darkness of the fog, she tried to break away
from the grasp of the huge serpent. Suddenly, opening her eyes,
the frightened woman realized that what she thought was a snake
wrapped around her was actually the sheets of her bed. In her
sleep she had obviously wrapped herself up in them. She now
lay covered in sweat in the bed of her padded gray room.
Christy looked up and noticed a malevolent dark figure
standing at the corner of the room staring at her. It was Si. He
was jerking in restrained motions trying to keep from laughing at
the hysterical girl.
205

“Why are you doing this to me?” Christy screamed. “What


have I done to deserve this?”
“Why are you doing this to me? What have I done to deserve
this?” Si mimicked. Chuckling to himself as he looked on, he
answered her. “You don't deserve any of this. You are unworthy
to carry the child of Satan, you pitiful, pale bitch. You have only
your God to blame. He is the one that decreed it be you who
would be the one to remove the Sword from its perch at Heaven’s
doors. It is he who decreed you be the Mother of the Devil’s
only begotten son.”
As Christy looked on, the dark distorted features on Si's face
transformed him into something inhuman, a monster from the
nether regions of hell! He glared at her in disdain with
murderous eyes.
“Where is your God now? Do you think that he could wish
this upon you and still love you? He has abandoned you. How
could he love you now? You carry the son of his most hated
enemy. He has doomed you to Hell!” Si cocked his head back
once again in malevolent laughter, shaking in evil joviality at the
helplessness of his hated wife. Suddenly he straightened up
and got a serious look on his face.
“I must go now. But I will be back before the cock crows!”
He busted out once again in uncontrollable laughter that trailed
him as he left the room.
Once Si was gone, Christy fell to her knees and began to pray
feverishly. As she did, the room got darker. Loud banging could
be heard as the walls began to breathe. Suddenly the whole room
began to shake violently as if rocked by an earthquake. The bed
and bedside table began to rattle across the floor with such force
that Christy fell onto the quaking ground. Terrified, the young
brunette stopped praying. After she stopped praying the room
ceased to shake. She tried to resume praying, but every time she
did, the same thing happened. Terrified, Christy gave up trying
to pray altogether and began to cry; realizing that she was trapped
in the devil’s domain. Finally, exhausted and defeated, the
frightened young woman cried herself to sleep.
Hours slipped into days and days slipped into weeks.
Christy’s confinement and total isolation disoriented her. She
206

couldn't tell the difference between day and night or between


dreams and reality. They all became one. In the Devil’s domain
there are no dreams, only nightmares!
Her incarceration in the tiny room continued, intermittent with
visitations to other hellish places like the ooze filled swamp she
first visited. Si explained that her travels to these places were
orientations to her new kingdom. For after all, she was the
mother of the Prince of Darkness.’”
As the weeks passed her stomach began to swell with the fetus
of Lucifer’s unholy child. Between her nightmares, she began to
vomit endlessly, dry heaving when she could vomit no more.
Mindless, Mongoloid servants cared for her in robot-like manner,
never showing emotion or understanding.
She was never allowed to leave the room except for her
venturings into the evil realms of darkness, which she was
exposed to at regular intervals during her sleep.
Finally, after a few months of captivity, Si came to her,
leading her out of the room and into the rest of the huge building
in which she was being held captive. They walked down a huge
hall past countless rooms. Resembling a large medieval castle,
the house seemed to go on forever. It was manned by an army of
mindless, wretched creatures, ranging in degrees of humanity
from the slightly afflicted to the most monstrously deformed
abominations of nature. Although medieval in appearance, it
took but one look outside of the huge plate glass windows to
determine that they were in the middle of a deep, dark Louisiana
swamp, surrounded on all sides by water, snakes, alligators and
other dangerous creatures native to the area. The only way out of
this hellish domain was by small boats or pirogues. Christy knew
now that it was fruitless to try and escape.
In desperation, she gave in to the fact that she would only
leave this place if allowed to do so by her captors.
Si led her into a huge study at the other end of the hallway
from her holding cell. Dark in character, the room was lined with
bookcases filled with volumes and volumes of books. From
hardbound novels to every reference book imaginable, it had the
look of a legal library. A huge polished wood-finished desk sat
at the far end of the room, just in front of dark violet colored
207

drapes that covered a large window. Pieces of baroque styled


sculpture appointed the room’s many pieces of matching
furniture, giving the room an eerie feel to it.
“Please have a seat,” Si said extending his hand to indicate a
large leather chair that sat in the room’s geometric center. “I
brought you here to try to explain to you what is happening.”
Christy sat motionless, drained by her experiences of the past
months.
“You have been chosen to be the mother of our Savior. You
see Christy, a new world order has begun. At this very moment
the forces of Lucifer descend upon the nation of Israel. They
pave the way for his son's arrival on earth.”
Christy sat still on her large leather chair, seemingly oblivious
to what had been said. Perhaps it was the reality of what had
happened to her or maybe it was the months of cruel
incarceration and altered reality. But Christy sat as a shell of the
former person she was.
“Your God has abandoned you. Maybe he realizes that his
rule of the universe is at its end. But he has abandoned you,
Israel, and all of his followers. As times change, so do
circumstances, and these circumstances dictate that a new and
prophesied leader emerge. Lucifer's rule of the universe is at
hand.”
Si looked for some sign of understanding from the captive
brunette. She sat still, staring straight ahead.
“Lucifer has decided in all his mercy that you be freed from
your room and allowed free access to the house. As you can see
it is heavily fortified with guards. There is no way to escape.” Si
made his way to the dark violet drapes and pulled them open in a
sharp, snapping motion. “As you can also see, we are surrounded
by the swamp. The only way out is by boat. Even if you tried to
escape, the snakes, alligators and wild animals would devour you
before you could get a quarter of a mile away.” Si looked into
her eyes. There was no sign of realization in the girl’s blank
eyes.
“You will have a guard at your side at all times, although none
are needed judging from your demeanor. You seem merely a
shell of a person. It’s just as well, for you are only a vessel. A
208

vessel being used for the gestation of the Father’s Offspring.”


Still no reaction from the dazed young brunette.
Si cocked back his head in evil, malicious laughter. He
clapped his hands and a Mongoloid looking guard entered the
room.
“Guard, take her away. See that she enjoys herself!” Echoes
of his continuing raucous laughter rang in Christy's ears as she
exited the study. She was led back to her room down the hall by
one of her guards. He left her zombie-like body at the bed and
exited the room, leaving the door wide open.
After sitting expressionless for a few minutes, she finally
stood up. Her ploy had worked. She had convinced Si that she
was broken. She would have to be careful not to give herself
away. They still may be watching. The scared young brunette
carefully made her way to the door, peering out, sizing up her
surroundings. One of the huge Mongoloid guards sat vigilant at a
table just outside the door. Startled, the young brunette pulled
back for fear of being seen. Now she would have to regroup and
come up with a plan.
In order to escape, she knew she would have to observe her
surroundings for a few days to detect any weaknesses in security.
After finding what they were, she would use them in formulating
her escape plan.
Time became the young woman’s enemy as day by day she
realized that there were no weaknesses in security in this Devil’s
lair. New indignities awaited the vigilant girl every day and
night.
One night, shortly after her freedom was given her, Christy
was walking around the house closely followed by her semi-
human guard. Making her way to a den area, the troubled young
woman heard a gagging sound accompanied by the fluttering of
wings. The sounds were coming from a corridor just below her.
Scared, but driven by curiosity, the young woman made her
way all through the house, following the sounds, checking doors
for passageways to the chambers down below. Finally, she came
upon a door just off of the kitchen area that revealed a staircase.
Following close behind, the guard kept an eye out as the young
woman continued her search.
209

Descending the staircase with the guard close behind, Christy


heard even more strange noises. The further down the stairs she
got, the louder the noises became until she reached the bottom.
Rounding one of the dark corners, the curious young woman
came upon shadow-laden fiery lights cast upon the walls. Foggy
and smoky, at the end of the basement there was a hidden
chamber from whence the strange light was emanating.
As the young woman got closer to the chamber, the guard
behind her shuddered. The emotionless creature that served as
her escort, for the first time, showed an emotion. Fear!
Reaching out to grab her arm, he tried to stop her forward
motion but was too late. She quickly broke away and entered.
What she saw after she entered sent chills down her spine.
Half-human, half animal creatures, not much more than skeletal
figures with huge bat-like wings preyed on some kind of dead
animal. Fear prevented her from getting any closer to the scene
even though she was curious to see what type of animal laid there
being consumed by the starved, evil looking abominations!
One of the creatures suddenly turned from its bloody repast to
glance up at her. The frightened brunette gasped in horror! Its
face looked familiar. It was the drawn up looking face of her
mother, Emma Summers!
As she screamed, the hand of the Mongoloid guard grabbed
her from behind, dragging the fear frozen woman from the room,
back upstairs to her padded cell.
Moments later, Si entered the room.
“I hear you've been a naughty girl,” he said in his thickest
eastern accent. As he spoke he beat a rolled up newspaper
against his other hand. “You must learn that just because you
were given freedom to roam around the house, that doesn't give
you the right to stick your nose in places that it doesn’t belong.”
He paused for a moment. “For your protection we are going to
have to ask that you confine your activities to this wing of the
house. Anything beyond the den is off limits to you now. Do
you understand?”
Christy nodded her head in agreement, not saying a word. He
turned to leave the room, then stopped dead in his tracks.
“Oh yes, I brought you a little something to read.” Tossing
210

the paper onto the bed, Si left the room.


Christy stared at the paper for a moment, finally picking it up.
Reading the headline, an icy chill ran through her body.
‘Mutilated Couple Found on Rural Lafitte Area Farm.’
Christy knew immediately that the paper had been left for a
reason. Without reading the story, she knew that her parents
were the couple that had been killed. She picked up the paper to
read the gruesome details.
Killed in a ritualistic fashion, the body parts of the couple had
been dismembered and offered on a makeshift altar in sacrifice.
The article went on to say that the couple’s adopted daughter had
been missing since the night of the incident, March the twenty-
fourth.
“Adopted daughter?” The confused girl thought to herself.
Thinking that the Summers had been her natural parents, Christy
continued reading the article. It seems that years before, Christy
had been found on their doorstep in a basket. After trying in vain
to find the parents of the child, they went through legal
procedures to adopt her.
Christy laid the paper down and began to ponder what she had
just learned. Lights in the room were beginning to dim, which
meant that soon the door would be locked for the night. She laid
her head down upon her pillow and rested. Soon came the click
of the door being locked and the sound of the lights being shut
off. Thoughts of horrible deaths and demonic beings filled her
head. It took a while but she finally drifted off into not such a
peaceful sleep.
Standing once again at the threshold of the dark forest that
was all too familiar, Christy looked into the unknown, wind
blowing through her brunette hair as an unholy sound in the
distance beckoned her on. She knew that she shouldn't, but as in
the many dreams before, she had no choice but to follow the
noise, not knowing where else to go.
A chorus of evil sounding music accompanied by unearthly
chants from a multitude of dark angels made the hellish noise as
Christy mindlessly approached them! Plodding cautiously into
the unknown mists of the forest, the anxious woman tore through
the thicket, making her way to the origins of the ominous sounds.
211

Bathed in the light of a full moon, she discovered a path leading


into the darkness. Instinctively she knew where to go!
After a short walk down the path of darkness, Christy noticed
a light just outside of her periphery. She knew that she shouldn't
get off of the path, but curiosity spurned her on. She tore through
the entangled vines and thick undergrowth until she came upon
the source of the light.
Right in front of her stood a great brick wall, weathered from
many years of neglect. It was lighted by an old fashioned street
lamp, like one you would have found in any large city during the
early twentieth century. At the base of the great wall there was a
row of garbage cans. There, lying on the ground, rolling in his
own excrement among the many garbage cans was a young black
child. It reminded Christy of a scene from the great depression
she had seen once in a photograph.
Looking down at the child with pity, the compassionate
brunette kneeled next to him, offering assistance. Looking up at
her, he became startled by the sudden intrusion.
“Lady, do you have any spare change? I haven't eaten in a
week.”
As Christy reached out to touch him, there became a great
commotion. His chest expanded and began convulsing in
inhuman motions. Frightened, the young female fell back from
the spasming child.
Suddenly the black child’s body flew up into a crouched,
standing position. His skeletal appearance made the motions
seem even more pronounced as he looked up at her from his
crouched position. His face had aged to that of an old man.
Wrinkles covered his face and the aberration bore an evil grin.
As she watched, the once small child increased to ten times his
size and a huge pair of wings sprouted from out of his back.
Christy recoiled in fear and total repulsion at the thing that
now stood before her.
“Oh my God!” she screamed out as she turned to run from the
creature. Escaping into the darkness of the forest she could hear
the creature scream out to her from behind.
“Your God can't help you now!”
Christy ran and ran as fast as her feet could carry her.
212

Running until, in the distance, she could make out a large


mountain. She continued on, hoping to find refuge in the vistas
ahead.
Running as far as she could, the frightened brunette finally
succumbed to exhaustion and fell to the ground. Lying as still
and as close to the ground as she could in case the winged beast
had followed her, she closed her eyes and coiled up into a human
ball.
Lying still for hours, the young girl was finally roused by a
strong cold wind. Looking up, she realized that she was at the
bottom of the great mountain she had seen earlier.
Where was she? She dared not guess. As she walked freely
around the site she saw an old white bearded man standing just
across the way from her. Motioning for him, she could not get
his attention. Exhilarated at the sight of another human being,
the girl started to straddle the rocks in order to reach the old man.
Making her way around a large boulder that she thought would
bring her to him, she emerged around the opposite side. The old
man was gone and standing in his place was a huge vicious-
looking dragon, right out of Grimm’s fairy tales! The scaly green
creature was breathing fire and inching toward her.
Stopping in her tracks, Christy set her foot firmly on the
ground. When she did, the rocks beneath her gave way and
dropped her into a deep dark cave.
Cut and bruised from the fall, Christy stood up and looked out
onto the subterranean land. It was like an underworld, but instead
of sky above, there was nothing but glowing, molten rock!
Noticing a fire in the distance, bruised and battered, she began to
walk toward it. Perhaps she could get some bearing as to where
she was. Following a man-made path, Christy set out toward the
mysterious fire.
Air stale and temperatures hot, the weary young woman was
out of breath before she had gotten very far. Slowly plodding
around a great bend in the road that rounded a tall rock formation,
Christy reached the other side. Before her stood a multitude of
subterranean people, their attention focused straight ahead on a
single man standing on top of a short rise above them.
Dark and good-looking the man, probably in his mid-twenties,
213

was speaking to the crowd. His hair was long; he was unshaven.
Dressed in robes like those worn at the time of Jesus, he
continued to preach to the multitudes.
“Blessed are the strong, for they will devour the weak.
Blessed are the uncharitable for they will have, while the weak
are deprived. Blessed are the liars, for they shall know the only
truth...” He was preaching. But what he was preaching was a
complete blasphemy of Christ’s sermon on the mount.
All at once Christy was compelled to look around her. What
she saw was every form of human mutation imaginable.
Half-human, half-animal. Human bodies with the faces of swine.
Dwarfs, giants, Siamese twins. All with the genes of evil injected
into their very souls.
“Blessed are the evil, for they shall inherit the earth...” The
populace all cheered in unison as their sinister orator finished his
speech. Christy turned, trying to steal away from the crowd. She
held her head down so as not to be recognized by any of the
creatures. Increasing her pace as she made her way through the
mass of inhumanity, she ran right into someone that stopped her
in her tracks. Looking up, the young woman noticed standing in
front of her the pseudo-Christ figure, who moments earlier had
been speaking to the crowd.
Looking out at the multitude of believers, he motioned to
Christy.
“Behold my mother,” he proclaimed to the waiting crowd.
They all cheered and converged on the frightened young woman,
tearing at her clothes and trying to touch her as if they were
reaching for some sort of deity.
Christy began screaming hysterically, flaying her arms and
trying to escape the grasp of the multitude of human oddities.
She jerked around and around trying to avoid their grasps.
Suddenly she detected some sort of change. The frightened
young woman looked up to realize that she was sitting up in her
bed alone inside the padded room at Si's evil hideaway.
“I've got to get away. I've got to escape,” she said in between
tears. “Please God, help me...”
214

CHAPTER 22

Weeks seemed like months, and every day that passed made
it clear that there was no escape possible for the imprisoned
woman. Her mental faculties became impaired. She suspected
that the foods she was given contained drugs. But what could she
do?
Reality and dreams blended into one, making it impossible to
tell the difference between the two. Christy was in a living hell.
And what was worse, she was carrying the devil’s child.
Each day she got bigger and more uncomfortable. Even
though it had been weeks since she had any real concept of time,
she knew that the time of her unholy delivery was growing near.
The gestation period was coming to an end.
Christy was sitting in the study, glancing out of the big glass
window into the surrounding swampy terrain that nestled this evil
house in its tight grip. On the mantel the old wooden clock
ticked out its deadly rhythmic cadence as the young brunette
waited helplessly for fate to intervene.
Although the pretty brunette had sat in this same room many
times during her incarceration, she had never really looked
around at the multitude of books surrounding her. Whether it
was due to fatigue, or the drugs that she was being given, she’d
just never taken the time to look at the books.
Watching cautiously, the burly, mutant-looking guard’s eyes
followed the young woman as she got up from the leather-
covered couch and made her way to the surrounding bookcases.
There were volumes and volumes of leather bound books, some
old, some new. All were of high quality and inscribed with gold
lettering. Upon further inspection, Christy noticed that they were
written in different types of ancient Arabic script or other
unknown hieroglyphic writing.
She went through several volumes until she came upon one
she could understand. It was written in English. As the harried
female thumbed through page after page of the book, it became
215

clear that it was some sort of chronology of rituals and


incantations. Possibly written by someone from years past. Its
different references to animal mutilations and sacrifices told
Christy that it was of demonic origin. On the black outer cover
of the book, inscribed in gold was the title: “The Book of Life”.
As she read through the book, a fly buzzed by and landed on
the leather bound manuscript. Christy tried to shoo it away, but it
stood its ground. At that moment she glanced up; the burly
Mongoloid guard was gone and in his place sat a malnourished
hideous looking creature. It was rusty in color, crouched in a
contorted disfigured stature. Huge bat-like wings protruded from
its back and waved slowly back and forth in a calculated motion.
Its wrinkled face had thick black eyebrows as well as a
malevolent smile frozen to it. An evil malice in its expression
sent shivers down Christy's spine. Motionless, except for the
slow deliberate motion of its wings, the creature stood with its
eyes transfixed on Christy.
As the despondent brunette looked back, more flies started to
buzz around her. Seconds later the room began to fill up with
flies. Waving her hands to keep the flies away, Christy never
took her eyes off of the demonic creature.
“Who are you?” she asked. The creature cocked back its head
in maniacal laughter.
“I am your guardian angel,” it countered in a malicious tone.
Christy threw the book to the floor and rushed from the room
in a panic. Thousands of flies followed as the panicked young
woman ran down the hall to her padded room. Grabbing the
doorknob, the frightened woman tried to turn it to the open
position. It wouldn't budge. She was locked out of the room!
Soon the hallway became so filled with flies, they blocked out
any light, throwing the hall into complete darkness. Christy
screamed, collapsing to the floor, flies entering her mouth as she
breathed. Flailing her arms, the frightened brunette tried to shoo
the flies away and clear a way to breathe, but to no avail.
Finally she decided to get up and run back down the hall to
seek some sort of refuge in the study.
Any other sounds were drowned out by the loud buzzing of
the flies and their numbers made it impossible to see anything.
216

Christy was about to panic when out of the corner of her eye she
caught the glimpse of a faint light. As she maneuvered toward it,
she could also make out another form in the fly-infested
darkness. As she got closer, the vision of a little man, a dwarf
standing next to some sort of passageway came into view.
“Quickly, quickly,” he said as he motioned the girl toward the
small portal that would lead her from her fly-infested confines.
Whether it was fear for her life or just the need to escape, Christy
crouched down and followed the little man into the small
passageway.
Following the little man through a maze of tunnels leading
every which way, he brought them through a cave and into an
open area at the base of a tall mountain.
“Who are you?” she asked the little man.
“That's not important.” he answered. “We must hurry, before
they find out you are gone.”
Panoramic views, including every color imaginable, led the
way for the dwarf and the young woman as they followed the
natural path of the mountain. They traveled for some time until
they came upon an empasse.
“Shhhhh,” he said as he put his finger to his mouth. “Be
careful not to make a sound.”
He pulled her back flush against the side of the mountain.
After a short while, he let her peer around the side of the natural
rock wall.
Out in the valley below, there were tens of thousands of
starving children. Most too skinny to even stand up. They stood
on top of the bodies of other dead children who littered the
landscape, spared the rigors of the slow agonizing death the
others were experiencing.
“An abomination,” said the dwarf as he revealed the horrid
scene. “This didn't have to happen.”
Christy watched in horror as a small group of children tore at
the carcasses of already dead bodies, fighting to obtain what food
they could from the skeletal remains. Christy doubled over and
began to vomit.
“Don't blame them, it’s not their fault. It's the only way they
know,” the dwarf said in anger. “If man had not been so greedy,
217

there would have been enough for all. But in his haste to
improve the world, he destroyed it!”
A loud sound of thunder exploded off in the distance.
“Come, time grows short. We must go!” Reaching out to
Christy, the dwarf grabbed her hand and led her down into the
valley, wading through the masses of death and rotting humanity.
The smell of rotting flesh gagged Christy as she made her way
through the half-dead beings reaching out to them, pleading for
help. The dwarf just kicked at them and pushed them aside as he
made his way through, leading Christy by the hand. Christy was
appalled by the horror, but pushed on to keep up with her small
guide.
Finally they made their way into an open area lush with green
grass and vegetation. A stark contrast from the barren land of the
dead from which they had just come.
Christy began to cry, and jerked her hand away from the
dwarf’s grasp.
“Why do you pull away from me?” he asked.
“How can you act so appalled by the starvation of the children
one minute, cursing and pushing them away the next?” Christy
questioned the little man.
“Can't you see? Or are you blinded by pity? Those children
are already dead! Until the Sword of Righteousness is back in its
rightful place, they are all doomed. We are all doomed!” Christy
looked at the little man, bewildered by his blunt statement.
“You, Christy, you must live so that they do not die in vain.”
At that moment came another loud blast. But this time, the
ground began to shake. Christy glanced back in the distance
toward the children. As a huge mushroom cloud rose overhead, a
vast wave of energy poured over the helpless children, vaporizing
them.
“There...there is your answer to poverty,” came a cackling
voice. It was not the voice of the dwarf. The dwarf was gone!
Standing right in front of Christy was the smiling, hellish, rust-
covered creature that had called itself Christy's guardian angel.
“How do you like your world’s future?” the demon barked
out. He then pointed a long bony finger at Christy's swollen belly
and continued.
218

“You carry the new age messiah in your unworthy body. He


will take the Sword of God and thrust it into the heart of
mankind, and then into the heart of God himself. The epoch of
God will be over. And your God will truly be dead.”
Uncontrollably, the demon began to laugh. Sitting, looking on
in horror, Christy couldn't tell whether this was a dream or more
of her living nightmare.
“Enough of this frivolity, we must continue on.” It grabbed
her hand and leaped for the sky. Her wrists were bruised at the
harshness of his grasp. Before Christy knew it she was hundreds
of feet in the air, her only lifeline being the grip of the powerful
demon upon her wrists. Bursts of wind from the sweeps of the
huge bat-like wings blew through her hair as she sailed through
infinity, unsure of where her destination might be.
It wasn't long before the horrified brunette reached that
destination. Her grip tightened as the flying demon dropped from
the upper atmosphere back down toward the earth.
All around were the flashing lights of bombs, the strobe-like
flashes of cannons. The degradation of war! As Christy and her
inhuman companion neared the earth, they could view the
carnage. Crumbling ruins of small towns were set on fire, as
others sat smoking in cinders. Among the burning edifices lay
charred bodies, still smoking from the communion of fire. Some
of the bodies were burned beyond recognition; others frozen for
all of time, still reaching to the sky for salvation that would never
reach them. The charred bodies of mothers were still clinging to
their babies trying to protect them from the coming anointment of
Hell's fire! The devastation of war reached everywhere for as far
as the eye could see. Christy realized that she was witnessing
Hell on earth.
Both descended into a military encampment set far behind the
lines of confrontation. As they got closer to earth, their landing
was destined for a large recreational vehicle. Like ghosts, they
passed through the walls of the vehicle and came to rest inside,
next to a large table.
On the table was a life-like map of the region. Little black
flags covered the table, signifying the positions of the attacking
army. Surrounded on three sides was the nation of Israel.
219

Christy knew immediately that the armies of Shahan now had


control of the Middle East, and were converging on Israel.
A soldier at the far end of the room cleared his throat and
began to speak.
“Brothers, the time of anointment is upon us. The dog of
Israel is about to fall.” Cheers filled the room as the handful of
officers began to voice their approval. The uproar became so
intense that the small crowd didn't notice the door open at the end
of the room.
A sudden silence enveloped the room as everyone jumped to
attention. The imposing figure of Ali Al Hassam had just entered
the chamber.
“Your happiness is understandable, brothers. We have fought
long and hard. Allah has provided the weapons. Our enemies of
the secular west don't understand the weapons of God.” Hassam
looked at the faces of his officers. “But our war is not yet over.
In fact it has just begun. After we have destroyed Israel we will
possess the Sword of God and then my friends, we shall conquer
the world.”
Resuming their cheering, the men stood in unison, saluting
their mentor.
In the distance came a loud boom. As Christy looked, a huge
mushroom cloud rose from the distant horizon. She closed her
eyes in sadness.
When she opened her eyes, she no longer stood in the
recreational vehicle of the dreaded Ali Al Hassam. She now was
standing on a screened-in porch. A familiar screened-in porch.
She stood at the front door of Jonathan and Emma Summers.
Puzzled, the young brunette looked through the door and saw
her parents.
“They're not dead,” she spoke out loud. “Mom, Dad, it's me,
Christy.”
They didn’t hear her. Christy opened the door. “Mom, Dad,
I'm home.” Still no recognition that she was there.
Running up to her mother, Christy threw her arms around her.
Christy's arms passed through her maternal parent as if through
thin air! Emma Summers couldn't see, hear, or feel Christy.
Puzzled and frightened, the young brunette just sat back in
220

sadness and watched.


“Jonathan, I'm so excited that Christy's coming home
tomorrow, aren't you?”
Jonathan looked up from his newspaper and acknowledged his
wife with a large smile. Emma continued the conversation.
“But I don't like the idea of her seeing Si again.” Jonathan
laid down his paper and approached his wife.
“I don't care for him either, Emma, but that's Christy's choice,
not ours. If we love our daughter, we'll just have to accept the
choices she makes in her personal life.”
“I guess you’re right,” she answered.
Jonathan laid a gentle kiss on the cheek of his pretty wife.
“You know I'm right,” he said with a sly smile.
It warmed Christy's heart to see the closeness of her parents
again. It was a sight she hadn't seen in a long time.
“Jonathan, there's something that’s been bothering me.”
“What's that dear?”
“Well, I've been thinking...maybe we should tell Christy that
she was adopted.” A hard look came into Jonathan’s eyes.
“Now Emma, I don't really think that's necessary. What
difference would it make?”
“I just think we should tell her the truth.” Jonathan put his
arms around his wife and held her close to him.
“Emma, ever since we found Christy that day in that little
basket on our front porch, she’s been our little girl. Her little
smile, her pretty brown hair. I knew that she was sent from God
to be our child.”
“I know, Jonathan, I felt the same way. But she's an
intelligent, loving young woman, and I think if she knew the truth
it wouldn't change the way she felt about us one bit.” Jonathan
looked into Emma's eyes with a look of love.
“You know Emma, I'm not the only one around here that's
always right!” They threw their arms around each other in a
warm embrace. A tear came to Christy's eyes as she watched.
Suddenly, the front door flew open and several hooded figures
rushed into the room, surrounding Jonathan Summers and his
wife. Another figure wearing a large ram’s head entered after
them.
221

“What do you people want?” Jonathan asked in a rage.


“Silence, infidel!” the imposing ram’s head-bedecked creature
screamed.
At that moment, one of the cloaked, hooded creatures hit
Jonathan Summers in the head with a large club. He fell to the
floor, unconscious. Emma fell to her knees by his side.
“Why are you doing this to us?”
“Woman, you have been chosen,” the figure in the ram’s head
said as the others began to chant in some foreign gibberish.
“Chosen. Chosen for what?”
“Chosen for this!” one of the hooded figures screamed as he
grabbed her from behind. The hooded man lifted Emma's head
up by the hair, revealing her throat. The high priest pulled a knife
from his scabbard. After chanting a few words he made his way
to the screaming woman. Emma’s screams became bloody
gurgles as in one swift, precise swing, the high priest cut the
helpless woman's throat.
What ensued was a blood bath orgy. The attackers cut the
couple’s bodies up into countless pieces, tearing at the flesh with
sharp knives and drinking the blood from the mutilated corpses.
Christy was frozen in horror at the sight of desecration of her
parents. It so overpowered her that she fell into a deep state of
unconsciousness.
She didn't awaken until the next morning. Numb from fear
but aware of reality, she had been awakened by the tapping
sounds from the next room. Six taps, a short pause, and six taps,
over and over again in a slow precise rhythm.
As Christy's head began to clear from the dream-like state she
had previously been in, the taps kept getting louder. Lying there
for a moment, listening to the sounds from beyond the door, the
memories of the night before came to her. Had she been
dreaming or had some malevolent force allowed her to witness
her parent’s murder from months before? She dared not
speculate but she knew one thing...she had to escape from this
hellish place!
From the darkness of her room she could make out the light
seeping from the bottom of the door. The tapping got louder as
she neared the closed door. As she got to it, she paused for a
222

moment, took a deep breath, grabbed the doorknob and turned it,
slowly opening the door.
There sitting at a small desk at the entrance to the room, was
the rust colored, winged, demonic creature. Still with the evil
maniacal smile frozen to its face, its malformed body was
hunched over the desk, sharp fingernails striking the desk’s
surface in increments of six.
Pulling back in fear of being seen, the scared brunette peered
from a safer distance, observing the creature for a while. It was
oblivious to her presence.
Christy tested its periphery by waving hands in the open, just
outside its vision. No reaction. Finally, after gathering up her
courage, she stepped out of her confinement. Still no reaction!
The girl tiptoed away from the creature in silence. A loud creak
came from one of the loose floorboards. The demonic creature
looked up!
He didn't try to stop the scared girl, opting to study her closely
with fiery red eyes. The evil grin remained etched to the
creature’s gargoyle-like face. Christy began to shake in fear, but
continued on. He didn't move a muscle to stop her, following her
only with his eyes.
As she made it to the end of the hallway, he screamed at her
with a loud, booming voice.
“You can run, but you can never leave!” Loud maniacal
laughter filled the hallway as the creature taunted the scared
young woman.
With a swiftness she didn't know she had, Christy made her
way to and out of the front door, never stopping to look back.
Adrenaline pumped as the frightened young woman stepped into
the murkiness of the swampy wilderness. She was outside now
and dared not stop for fear of capture.
Christy waded through the steamy, murky swamp that was
alive with activity as quickly as she could. She could feel snakes
and other kinds of amphibious creatures gnawing at her ankles as
she continued on her quest for freedom. Climbing over stumps
and any patches of ground that seemed solid enough for her to
make better time, Christy ventured deeper into the unknown. At
this point she would rather die than go back to the horror of the
223

place from which she had just escaped. Her swollen abdomen
hindered her progress but fear and adrenaline pushed her to her
limits.
As she ran, a chorus of laughter sprang from the darkness of
the swamp. Evil voices and laughter chided her as she passed the
thick vines and undergrowth of the steamy swamp.
“You can run, but you can't hide. You can never leave,” the
evil voices cackled in inhuman monotones.
Smells of the stagnant water gagged her as she continued
aimlessly into the misty underworld. Branches from trees
became little arms grabbing at her and mosquitoes swarmed her
as she passed. Snakes hung from the trees striking at her and
talking with human voices.
“She thinks she’s getting away,” the voices laughed.
“She can never escape.” other voices from the darkness
answered.
Christy traveled for hours. Finally she felt that her legs
couldn't carry her anymore. Breaking down, she fell to the
ground and began to cry. Perhaps there was no escape.
All at once a feeling of hope overcame Christy’s desperation.
Something told her to look up. Somehow the battered young
woman had made it to the edge of the swamp.
As she surveyed the landscape ahead, in the distance she could
see a light. Sunlight was breaking through the thick dark clouds
and she could make out that the light was coming from a
building. Rising above the building like a beacon of hope was a
steeple. The building in the distance was a church!
Hope filled Christy’s heart giving her renewed strength.
Running like the wind, the bruised young woman flew across the
field toward the church. Once she reached the door to the chapel,
the evil laughter ceased. Finally she had reached sanctuary.
Surely evil couldn't haunt her in a house of God.
Bruised and battered, cut and bleeding, barefoot and in
tattered clothes, she collapsed on the front foyer of the church.
At least for the moment, she was safe. She got on her knees and
began to pray.
‘Our father, who art in Heaven....’
224

CHAPTER 23

Father Broussard arrived at the chapel at shortly past ten o’


clock to find a frightened Christy Summers huddled in the corner
of the nave. Never in his life as a priest had he seen such fear in
the eyes of another human being.
“Come child, tell Father Broussard what is wrong.”
The frightened young woman spoke out in a frenzy. “Oh
father, I need your help. It’s Si, he's out to get me. Please,
you've got to help. Please!”
She was grabbing him by his robes, becoming hysterical.
“Calm down, child. I will help you.” He gave her a
reassuring glance. “But you have to tell me who this Si is and
why he is after you.”
“You've got to understand. I didn't know. I didn't know
Father, please believe me.”
“Didn't know, what my child?” Father Broussard’s face was
kind and forgiving.
“I didn't know he was the devil!”
“You mean he worships the devil?”
“No Father, I mean he is the devil! And I'm carrying his
child.” Tears filled the young girl’s eyes and she went into
hysterics again.
“Calm down child, just calm down.” The priest patted her on
the back and led her to the back of the nave. “Come and we'll
talk about it over a cup of coffee.”
“Father, you don't understand, I've got to get out of here. I'm
in danger, you’re in danger. The world’s in danger!”
Trying to calm down the hysterical girl, the priest talked in a
soothing voice.
“Child, you’re in the house of God. You’re safe now.” He
looked at her with reassuring eyes. “Now, what's your name?”
“Christy. It’s Christy Summers.” Her eyes had a wild look in
them.
“Father, you don't understand. I'm carrying the Devil’s child.
Si's child. The son of Lucifer.”
225

The priest was starting to get impatient. “Now which is it, Si's
child or the Devil’s? Maybe it would help if you'd just sit down
and tell me the whole story from the beginning.”
Reluctantly Christy sat down. If this man was going to help
her, she would have to calm down and do as he said. Shaking
uncontrollably, Christy began to tell the priest her story. His face
remained stoic as she told him her unholy tale of tragedy, evil
and hopelessness. Listening with interest, he never interrupted
until she was finished.
After finishing her story, Christy looked into the priest's
sympathetic, but unbelieving eyes.
“You don't believe me, do you?” The confused young woman
started to stand up.
Reaching out to the young woman, the priest guiding her back
down to her seat.
“Christy, I believe that you believe what you've told me. And
I also believe that you need help. And I am going to get you that
help. Okay?”
“I'm not crazy, Father! I just need to get to the nearest police
department. Could you just do that for me?” Christy’s face was
full of intensity!
“Of course I will, my child.” The priest took her hand and
walked her to the front door. As the couple approached the door
at the back of the nave, a man stepped in from the shadows at the
back of the chapel. It was Si Mehri’.
“Christy, where have you been? We've been looking all over
for you,” the tall dark man said in a calm, deliberate voice.
Christy tightened up her grip on Father Broussard's arm.
“Don't let him take me Father! Please, don't let him take me!”
“Father, can't you see that she’s mentally disturbed? I'm her
husband. I appreciate your concern, but I can take care of her
from here. C'mon Christy, let’s go home!”
“No Father, don't listen to him. He's a liar.”
“Father, she just forgot to take her medicine, that's all.”
“Father?” The frightened young girl looked into his eyes
with teary, bloodshot eyes.
Father Broussard was hesitant for only a moment.
“Look, Mr. Si...”
226

“It's Si. Si Mehri’. I'm happy to make your acquaintance,” Si


said in an amiable tone, extending his hand in friendship to the
priest. Father Broussard shook his hand.
“Father Broussard, it's a trick!” the frightened young girl cried
out. The sympathetic priest turned to calm her.
Father Broussard turned back to Si.
“Mr. Mehri’, I can tell that she's mentally disturbed, and in
need of psychiatric help. If you mean her no harm, why don't
you come into town with us and we can clear this whole situation
up.”
“I'm sorry Father, but I can't let you do that!” Father
Broussard looked into Si's eyes.
“Do you propose to stop me?” the priest asked the Middle
Eastern stranger.
Father Broussard was a rather large man compared to Siafold
Mehri’. In all likelihood Si couldn't physically stop Father
Broussard from doing anything he wanted to.
Suddenly there came a loud burst of thunder from outside.
“I said, let me bring her home with me and everything will be
all right.”
“Mr. Mehri’, all I want to do is make sure that your wife is
going to be all right. If you mean her no harm, then you ought to
respect that.”
The thunder outside intensified. Great flashes of lightning lit
up the stained glass windows in the church from the outside.
Shadows caused by the lightning loomed ominously over the
fixtures in the tiny church’s nave.
As another lightning bolt flashed, Si quickly grabbed for
Christy to the priest’s surprise! Father Broussard managed to get
between Si and his estranged bride.
“Father Broussard, you don't realize who you are fucking
with!” All at once, a lightning strike knocked out the lights in the
church.
Lightning flashes from outside intensified, lighting up the
church in a strobe-like fashion. Thunder pounded the church like
it was being hit with heavy artillery fire. Rain shook the
windows with such a force that it seemed the windows would
burst at any second.
227

Christy fell to the ground crying in fear as Si and Father


Broussard rolled on the ground in a mortal struggle. Suddenly a
powerful bolt of lightning struck the steeple, setting it on fire.
Si managed to get the better of the heavier priest and pushed
him against the wall with such fury that the good priest slid down
the wall, hitting the floor unconscious. Si looked up as another
lightning bolt hit the chapel, this time setting it aglow with an
eerie ultra violet light.
Bathed in the glow of the ultra violet light, the statues that
stood at various spots in the nave began to come to life, taking on
the forms of disfigured, grotesque gargoyle-looking creatures.
All of the creatures gathered together in one group
surrounding Si and Christy, laughing and pointing with long bony
fingers, making obscene gestures. Sparks and burning pieces of
wood fell all around the chapel as the fire in the steeple spread
onto the roof of the main structure. Christy looked around at the
fiery scene happening all around and imagined that this was what
Hell must be like.
In the meantime Father Broussard had awakened to the bizarre
happenings, seeing the evil creatures gathered in his church.
Realizing that this wasn't his imagination, he reached around his
neck, pulling the crucifix from it and began praying in a frenzy.
“Oh Heavenly Father...” Instantly the crucifix burst into
flames, severely burning the father's hand, causing him to drop it
to the ground. He screamed out in agony.
Si looked over his shoulder at Father Broussard and began to
laugh at him.
“You are a devil!” Father Broussard screamed at the dark
stranger. “You dare defile the house of God?!” the confused
priest yelled at the devilish perpetrator.
“I told you to let me take my wife with me, but you wouldn't
listen. And now you have angered Him.”
Siafold Mehri’ glared at the shaken priest. “Christy carries the
son of Lucifer, my father. Your church is no longer a house of
God, but the spoils of war! The war between your God and my
Father!”
After those words a great noise came from above: the cracking
of the support beams at the roof of the church. In the matter of a
228

few seconds, the church’s roof collapsed, covering Father


Broussard in a fiery, flaming pile of rubble. Little demons now
filled the church laughing at the misfortunes of the beguiled
priest.
The raging fire had now reached the altar of the tiny church.
As the flames engulfed the altar, they began shooting straight up
into the air, forming the face of a malevolent, evil presence. The
face of Lucifer himself! In unison, the groups of demons that
laid siege to the church all turned and kneeled in reverence to the
aberration. Si raised his arms in tribute to the flaming face of
Lucifer.
“Behold my Father!” Si’s voice shook in malevolent power!
Silence fell upon the room as Lucifer began to speak.
“God once spoke to Moses from a burning bush. I now speak
to you, my disciples, from his burning altar.” A chorus of
laughter came from the reveling demons gathered in the burning
church.
“God has forsaken the earth, and the hour of Satan is at hand.
As God once created me, I will now destroy him. The epoch of
God is at an end and now comes the age of a new order. My
order. It was preordained and it is done.”
Approving cheers came from the crowd of demons at the foot
of the burning altar. The face of Satan basked in the warmth of
the accolade afforded him by the demonic horde.
“I now baptize this church in the fires of Hell. This is the first
conquest of many in my assault on Heaven. Behold, the age of
darkness is at hand!”
Shaking their fists and gesturing in war-like manner, the
demons began cheering their malevolent leader.
“I Lucifer, now proclaim you my army of demons, ready to go
out into the world and wage war on the churches of God and
destroy them.”
A great explosion came from behind the burning face of
Satan. And like the opening of Pandora’s box, multitudes of
demons poured out of the flames filling the church as well as the
skies around it with millions and millions of spectral demon-like
beings for as far as the eye could see.
They all raised their hands in unison, in battle like motions
229

and screamed in such an evil screech that the sound engulfed the
whole area, overpowering even the huge storm that still raged
outside.
“I empower you with the flames of Hell and anoint you with
the holy water of Satan,” boomed the voice of Lucifer.
In an instant, rain poured through what was left of the tiny
church’s roof and fell onto the multitudes of demons as well as Si
and Christy. A terrible stench filled the church as the rain made
contact with the flames that preyed upon the tiny chapel. The
smell was the smell of urine extinguishing the fires that raged
inside the church. Urine poured from the sky like rain.
Screaming in revelry, the demons danced in gyrating vulgar
motions, basking in the urine, rubbing it on their bodies as if it
were something pleasurable. These acts degenerated into
fornication and every form of unholy sex act imaginable. The
scene became one of chaos, an evil orgy of sexual perversion.
Christy looked on in horror, unable to scream out in revulsion
as the fear in which she found herself gripped her unmercifully.
As she looked on, the statue of Christ above the altar caught on
fire. The Christ-like figure stepped down from the burning
wooden cross on which it was suspended and surveyed the room
with calculating eyes. All around became silent.
Looking to its left at the statue of the Virgin Mary, the Christ
figure extended its hand. The statue of the Virgin Mary came to
life! A loud gasp came from the deadly entourage. With the
room full of demons watching, and in full view of Christy, the
statue of Jesus ran over to the statue of Mary, knocking her to the
ground. Shedding its clothing, the transformed statue of Christ
had a large erection! Tearing the clothing from the Madonna, it
proceeded to rape her. The transformed figure of the Virgin
Mary screamed out in agony but to no avail, the ultimate
desecration of God was now being enacted. The effigy of Jesus
Christ was raping his Holy Mother!
Consumed in the spectacle before them, the masses of demons
and evil spirits resumed their orgy of desecration to the screams
of the defiled effigy of the Virgin Mary.
Thoughts of fear and horror swam throughout Christy's brain.
She was confused and hurt. Even though the evil deeds
230

happening were abhorrent to her, Christy’s blood ran cold as she


sat transfixed to the abominations of and desecrations to her faith,
mortified and saddened at the horrible sacrilege being enacted in
the house of God.
Suddenly, a hand touched the troubled young girl’s shoulder
from behind. Christy jumped away from the violation to discover
a new horror. Father Broussard’s charred body had managed to
crawl up to her from the rubble of burning wood. Eyes bulging
out and flesh burned away from his face, he managed to speak to
her.
“Fear not, my child, God has not abandoned you.” Those
were his last words. He died right beside her.
Christy grabbed his burnt body and pulled it to her, crying at
its horrible fate. It crumbled into ashes in her grasp. The horror
of the moment was too much for the overwrought young
brunette. Screams of agony and sounds of sexual perversion
faded to the back of Christy's mind as her faculties shut down and
her body collapsed to the floor.
A chronology of the many months of captivity blended with
the horrors of her most recent nightmares, together they danced
throughout the hidden places in the terrified brunette’s
subconscious mind. The many past months had blended reality
with her nightmares so thoroughly, that she could not distinguish
between the two.
The following days passed without Christy ever fully
regaining consciousness. There were flashes of a long airplane
ride, of an arrival in a foreign country. But other than those few
glimpses of reality Christy stayed in her fear induced, catatonic
state. She sought protection in hidden parts of her unconscious
mind, but the labor of reality awaited her, watching and waiting
for some preordained fate.
Meanwhile, the gates of Heaven remained unprotected. The
attack of Satan was now imminent. The world was cast into
darkness, and the specter of the Sword loomed large over the fate
of the earth as well as Heaven itself.
231

CHAPTER 24

The Sinai: the land bridge connecting Africa and Asia.


Intensely hot, with an average year-round temperature of close to
eighty degrees. Less than ten inches of rainfall annually add to
the intense heat making it a dry, barren place, with little
vegetation and animal life. To the south, the Sinai becomes
rugged and mountainous.
Mount Sinai sits in the south of the Sinai. According to the
Old Testament, this is the summit where Moses received the Ten
Commandments from God.
Christy awoke from her dream world, once again the captive
of her evil husband. From the window in her room she could see
the imposing form of Mount Sinai in the distance.
Disoriented in her new surroundings, Christy Gazed out of the
window, realizing that her new prison was located in a small
desert settlement. By the dress of the natives she could tell that
her location must be somewhere in the Middle East. That would
make sense, considering that her estranged husband was from
somewhere in the East.
A new fear struck her. She was now in a foreign land!
Possibility of escape was even farther from reality now than it
had been in the swampy prison from which she had just come.
Chances of someone here even speaking her language seemed
vaguely remote as she surmised that the village she was being
held captive in was in some distant part of the Middle East, set
far away from any modern civilization and far away from any
western influence.
Even the environment served as her jailer now, with the
rugged landscape in the distance and the desert atmosphere.
Despair set in on the vulnerable young brunette like a ton of
bricks. She gave up all hope of escape. Perhaps Si was right, her
God had forsaken her!
Christy was going to have the Devil’s child and the era of
darkness was at hand. Why had God allowed this to happen?
232

Why was she, one who was always devoted to God, chosen to
bear the child of the devil?
“One with total devotion and commitment to God,” she
thought to herself.
“Oh my God,” Reality hit her. It was she who had the power
to remove the sword from the gates of Heaven. The meaning of
that revelation finally sunk in. She pondered it as she watched
the darkness set in on the lonely valley.
Tears formed in her eyes as she thought of the helplessness of
her situation. As she looked out the window into the darkness of
the Sinai, the great shadow of Mount Sinai hovered over the
valley. Suddenly a knock came upon the door.
Creaking loudly, the door opened.
Siafold Mehri stuck his head in. “Hello Christy.” She nodded
at him in a minimal gesture, acknowledging his presence.
“I just stopped by to make sure your accommodations were
suitable.” He looked around in jest at the sparsely furnished plain
room.
“Good!” Si sat across the room from her. “Christy, you are in
your ninth month. The child will be born shortly. We have
moved you to a safe place where we can keep an eye on you.
Don't even think of trying to escape. I assure you that all of your
attempts will end in failure. You are alone in this country. You
have no friends here.”
“Where is here?” Christy asked.
“Oh good, you still have a tongue.” He smirked at her with a
mocking look. “You are in the Sinai. That mountain you see in
the distance is Mount Sinai.” The dark complected man shifted
in his seat.
“It is here that you will give birth to the Satan child. Ironic
that the new messiah will be born in the shadows of the mountain
where Moses obtained the Ten Commandments.”
He laughed. “But enough of this frivolity. Time grows short.
Your destiny is at hand. This fortress is guarded heavily. Unlike
your last home, in this one you have no freedom. Here, escape is
impossible. There are literally hundreds of guards outside of
your room. The only choice you have is to stay put and await
your fate. We will make you as comfortable as we can.”
233

“Si, why is this happening to me? Why me?”


“Christy, your God ordained this to happen. You weren't born
by human parents. You were placed upon this earth by the hands
of God. Jonathan and Emma Summers found you in a basket on
their front porch. God knew that this moment would arrive and
He made you the bearer of Satan’s child. One of purity and total
devotion to God. That's you. So therefore you are the vessel of
the son of Satan as well as the bearer of the Sword of
Righteousness, with which we shall conquer Heaven. Behold, it
is you that removes the Sword from the gates of Heaven!” Si
laughed as he left the room, careful to lock the door behind him.
Christy laid face down on her bed, crying out loud at the fate
at which God had dealt her. Her stomach was tied up in knots. A
click came from the direction of the door. No doubt, Si had come
back in to tell her of yet another evil fate to befall her. She didn't
lift her head to look at him.
“Christy?” The voice wasn't that of Siafold Mehri. “Christy.”
She jerked her head up from her bed, recognizing the voice. It
was the voice of Randal Miguel Pfeiffer!
Leaping up out of the bed, the happy woman fell into
Pfeiffer’s arms.
“Randal, I thought you were dead!”
He placed his finger to her lips. “Shhhhh. There’s no time to
explain. Just follow me.” Randal slipped a cloak over Christy
and they made their way to the door.
“Randal, we are too heavily guarded. We can't get out this
way!”
“Trust me Christy, put your faith in your God!” Randal
opened the door, and the couple slipped out into the darkened
hall. As Si had said, there were at least twenty men standing
guard just outside of her door.
Randal and Christy walked out into the hallway. It was as if
they were invisible. Not one of the guards reacted to them. They
walked down the hall into the corridor of the building. There
were at least fifty men dressed in Arab fashion there, all holding
automatic weapons. Christy just walked past them without one
of them batting an eye.
Bewildered, the girl had no idea what was going on, but
234

trusted Randal, hurriedly following him to the gate at the edge of


the complex.
Towering before them was the huge iron gate! A huge spoked
wheel loomed above with the chain engaged that would have to
be released to perpetrate their escape.
“Come!” Randal grabbed the girl’s hand and they proceeded
through the gate. They walked right through it as if it were
nothing but air!
“How did we do that?” the puzzled girl asked.
“With God, all things are possible.” She started to speak
again, but he quieted her.
“When we reach our destination I will answer all of your
questions. But come now, we must hurry.” They headed in the
direction of Mount Sinai.
Time accelerated as the couple covered miles in what seemed
like seconds. Before she knew it, Christy and her companion
were ascending the mountain that just minutes earlier had been so
far away. A smoky, gloomy fog clung to the mountainside,
making it impossible to see ahead. Randal led Christy by the arm
and they continued on.
The couple came upon a mountain pool, nestled in a lower tier
of the summit. Randal motioned to Christy to stop.
“We can rest now,” Christy's gentleman companion said as he
sat her down upon a large rock. “Now, I will answer all of your
questions. But first, I must tell you who I am.”
She looked at him inquisitively. “Who you are? But I know
who you are, you’re Randal Pfeiffer.”
“As a human being on Earth, I was Randal Miguel
Pfeiffer...but in Heaven I am known as the Archangel Michael!”
Christy sat back trying to comprehend what she had just
heard.
“Am I dreaming?” she said as she sat back down upon the
rock. “Excuse me but after the things that I've been through in
the last nine months I'm not sure whether I'm dreaming or
whether I'm awake. Am I awake?”
“I know this is hard to understand Christy but although you
knew me as Randal Pfeiffer before, I am Michael the Archangel.
I was sent to the earth as a man to deliver the Sword of
235

Righteousness to God. Siafold Mehri's interest is not in you but


in what you possess. You Christy Summers, possess the Sword
of Righteousness. Man's breaking with the laws set forth by God
have left Heaven vulnerable. Only the Sword can restore God’s
faith in man and keep Lucifer at bay. God so loves his children
that even though he is the Creator and all powerful, his love for
his children is his weakness and that which can destroy him. But
as his love for his children is his weakness, so is it his strength.
The Sword, Christy. The sword can set things right again.”
“But Randal, I don't have the Sword. I couldn't begin to even
tell you where it is!”
“Christy, you have always possessed the Sword,” Michael
answered.
Suddenly, with the sound of a thunderbolt, a huge boulder
slammed into the ground behind them. Randal and Christy
swung around anxiously.
There standing tall and frightening-looking was Si. Christy
recoiled in fear. She had seen him mad many times before but
the look in his face showed more malevolence and evil intent
than she had ever seen in him. His eyes were red with anger.
Sheer power and destruction was etched in his face.
“So Michael, it’s you!” he lashed out. “And they call Lucifer
the great deceiver.”
“No, you are the great deceiver, son of Satan,” Michael
countered.
“And who are you? Weakling angel of God! You make me
laugh.” Si sneered at Michael in disdain. “You have no power.
Where is your Sword now, Michael?”
“Why do you ask, Si? Do you feel you need the Sword?”
Si's face coiled up in anger. “Enough of this rhetoric, I have
no time for such banter. Give me the Sword!”
“You shall never possess it,” Michael shot back.
“You anger me Michael. I'm going to do to you what I should
have done long ago.”
Si pointed his finger at Michael. Fire shot out at the
unsuspecting angel, knocking him to the ground. Christy
screamed out in horror.
Michael lay on the ground, charred black and smoking like
236

some animal caught up in a live electrical wire. Si turned toward


Christy and reached out his hand.
“The Sword. Give it to me!”
Meanwhile, Michael returned his feet and shouted, “Is that all
you've got, Si? Surely you can do better than that!”
Shaking in anger, Si turned toward him. “Turning the other
cheek like a good little Christian, aye Michael. You shall pay for
your insolence!”
Siafold Mehri maneuvered for position.
“I grow tired of toying with you, weakling angel.”
Before Michael's eyes, Si began to transform. His body began
to bloat and convulse into something not human. Scales formed
on its skin. His face began to take on a reptilian look. Then all at
once he grew to a hundred times his human size, body
lengthening, finally reaching such an enormous size that he
towered over the level of the mountain on which Randal and
Christy stood. His body had transformed into the lengthy body of
a huge, winged dragon. A creature that could only have come
from Hell!
“What do you think of me now?” the hellish creature spouted,
as fiery steam flowed out of its mouth. It spat fire as the
profanities flowed freely from its foul mouth.
“Angel of God, I will now destroy you!”
Christy shook as she watched the scenario that was playing
out before her. There was nothing that she could do but watch
helplessly as the creature that used to be Si attacked the helpless
angel.
“Si, don't you know that it's futile to act against the Lord?”
“Michael, you know yourself that Christy contains the child of
Lucifer. And that child is to be born on this day. December the
twenty-fifth.” Si leered at the angel. “It is just a matter of time
before I possess the Sword, before I conquer Heaven. Then
Lucifer will sit on the throne of God, in his rightful place.”
Christy sat and listened as the two enemies volleyed verbal
assaults at one another. The child was to be born on December
the twenty-fifth, Christ's birthday. The ultimate insult to God.
“Si don't you understand, Lucifer will never sit on the throne
of God.”
237

“You Christians are all the same. Always the optimists. But
this time you are wrong! Don't you understand angel? Your God
has had his chance, now his era comes to an end. The era of
darkness is upon us. And Lucifer is the rightful heir to the throne
of Heaven. Michael, you are a fool. Why do you fight losing
battles? Your God has forsaken you. You and all of mankind
stand alone. He has gotten old. And his age has weakened him.
Survival of the fittest, that's the law of the universe.”
Si looked up to the sky. “Blessed are the strong, for it is they
who truly inherit the earth.”
Michael listened patiently as the dragon spoke. “Si, you
confuse strength with self indulgence.”
“Lucifer has sent his only begotten son...”
“Siafold Mehri, that child is nothing more than a blasphemy of
the lord.”
“Michael, it is you who blaspheme the master. I have heard
enough. It is time that you feel the wrath of Lucifer.”
With massive arms, the serpent once again knocked Michael
to the ground. Pointing its snout at the fallen angel, the dragon
breathed fire onto its body, setting the Archangel Michael ablaze.
“Where is your God now, Michael?” the huge serpent cackled
as Michael burned. Face twisted in anger, the serpent then swung
around with its huge tail and pounded the burning body of
Michael into the ground.
“Is your God too weak to face the Prince of Darkness?”
Cocking its head back, the great dragon continued to mock and
laugh at the battered angel. Then, striking the ground where
Michael was, the great dragon extracted the angel in its vice like
jaws and tossed him onto a rock formation at the side of the
mountain pool by Christy. It then opened its mouth and blew its
fiery breath at the beaten angel. Michael once again burst into
flames.
Christy looked over at Michael with tear blurred eyes and
began to weep for him. She was frozen with fear as she looked
upon the burnt, broken body of the defeated angel. Michael lifted
his weary head from the ground, looking at Christy with bulging
eyes. The flesh had been burned from his face and his body was
still smoking. “Fear not my child. Your God has not forsaken
238

you!” He then dropped his head to the earth.


Christy dropped her head in sadness. Perhaps God's reign was
over. Perhaps the age of darkness was meant to be. Suddenly
she felt something on her lap. Looking down in surprise she
discovered an old musty scroll on papyrus rolled up and laying
just beyond her swollen abdomen. Recognizing the scroll as the
Book of the Sword, it had a golden glow about it. Perhaps it was
the sun playing off of this gold band or Christy's imagination.
Staring at the scroll in wonder, Christy noticed a movement
out of the corner of her eye. Turning toward it she noticed the
kindly old man from her dreams standing there. He had a look of
calm in his face.
Their eyes locked into each other’s. The old man extended his
hand. At first she was puzzled by the gesture but then realized
that he was asking her for the scroll. This was the moment of
truth, could she trust him or was this just another attempt by the
Devil to lure her into his trap?
A scream came from the direction of the pool. Quickly
turning, Christy’s blood ran cold! As she watched, the dragon
stomped on the body of Michael in triumph and malevolence,
smashing the Angel’s body into a broken mass of tangled
humanity. It screeched in a loud, obscene manner, cocking its
head back in ecstasy at his apparent victory. Then like a dog, the
huge serpent lifted its hind leg and urinated on the remains of the
trampled angel.
Appalled at the sight, the young brunette doubled over in pain
and began vomiting on the ground. Almost instantaneously
another pain shot through her. Her worst fear was about to
become a reality. She was going into labor!
Walking up to her, the elderly man once again reached out his
hand. Preoccupied, Christy had to make up her mind quickly.
She would have to trust someone. On blind faith, she handed the
scroll to the elderly gentleman. He gently lowered her to the
ground in a more comfortable position, smiled, and then
vanished!
Already severe pain intensified as the contractions were
coming in accelerated intervals. Then her water broke! Her baby
was about to be born! The pain was so intense that she
239

completely forgot about the macabre scene being played out at


the mountain side pool.
Lifting the mangled body of the dead angel in its massive
jaws, the fierce beast tossed it into the mountainside pool. It then
turned its attention to the convulsing woman.
Christy looked up, and noticed that the massive dragon was
plodding its way toward her. She screamed, half in pain, half in
horror!
“Dragon, you leave before the battle is over!” The loud voice
was that of the Archangel Michael.
His burnt disfigured body stood tall beside the pool where the
dragon had left him for dead. Surprised, the huge monster turned
away from the expectant mother to face the valiant angel again.
“Michael I must admit, your devotion to your God is
admirable. Your threshold for pain is incredible, it will serve you
well in Hell! But now I must obliterate you into nothingness.”
With that the dragon roared with such volume that the whole
mountain shook.
Christy became scared as a result of the earthquake-like
rumblings. Then she noticed that the old man was standing over
her in a protective stance. In the heat of the moment, she also
noticed something else. In his extended hand was a sparkling,
golden sword, with every imaginable precious stone from Heaven
and earth embedded in its handle. Its sparkle was so brilliant that
she had to turn her head from it to shield her eyes. Its glow lit up
the dark, foggy mountainside like the sun itself.
Michael noticed the glow and screamed!
“Christy, throw me the sword!” Adrenaline pumped through
Christy as she took the sword from the hands of the old man.
Just as the dragon turned toward the scared brunette, the sword
sailed through the air past its head into the battered Archangel
Michael’s hands.
As the sword flew past the dragon’s head, it struck at it with
his mouth unsuccessfully. By the time the great serpent had
turned it’s attention back to Michael, the sword was in the hand
of the angel and his hand was cocked back ready to strike.
With lightning like reflexes, the mighty jaws of the great
dragon struck at the waiting Archangel. With one heavy sweep
240

of the sword, the dragon’s head was lopped to the ground. Its
headless body still lunged forward on reflexive action trying to
trample the Archangel. Michael sidestepped the great creature
and thrust the mighty sword into the heart of the attacking beast.
Standing back, as the huge creature burst into flames, Michael
watched it as it writhed in agony. It twisted and turned, tail
beating against the ground until finally rolling onto its side, lying
still in a pool of crackling flames.
Michael and Christy watched as the burning beast smoldered
down into a pile of smoking black rubble. A smell of burning
flesh filled the air as the hissing sound of escaping steam
dominated the silent mountainside. As the Archangel and the
sobbing brunette watched the last sparks of the flames subside,
Christy noticed something shiny sticking up out of the
smoldering rubble of blackness.
It was the Sword of Righteousness.
Its glow was like that of Heaven, lighting up the darkened
mountainside, triumphant in its victory over evil.
Michael turned to Christy and asked, “Where did you get the
Sword from?”
“An old man gave it to me while you were fighting Si.”
“An old man?” The puzzled angel asked.
“You know, the old man that I told you about, that's been
following me around for the last two years.” The Archangel
thought for a moment.
“I think I know who it is you speak of.” He looked into her
eyes.
“Reach down and pick up the Sword. I must put it back in its
proper place.” Michael reached out to the young woman taking
the shining sword from her hand. All at once the Sword was
gone. And one look into the sky revealed its location. A huge
cloud mass had gathered above the mountain. At first it looked
as if the sun had broken through the cloud mass. But upon
further inspection one could make out huge golden gates with a
brilliant golden sword, bejeweled with every precious stone
imaginable shining from its rightful place at Heaven’s gates.
Christy remembered a line from the Book of the Sword.
“And with the flower’s touch, the sword was returned to its
241

place at the gates of Heaven.” Christy then knew that it was she
that was the Flower of God.
Christy glanced down at her feet and there on the ground
beside her feet was the faded scroll bound in gold. Christy now
understood, realizing that God hadn’t forsaken her, but had given
her a test of faith.
“There! There he is!”
“There who is?” asked the puzzled angel.
“The old man, the old man that gave me the sword.”
Christy pointed to a rock formation at the far right of the battle
site. Michael turned and looked over at the white haired, white
bearded serene-looking gentleman standing on a rock at the far
right.
“My Lord,” Michael said as he dropped to his knees, bowing
his head. A great light shot down from the Heavens upon the
man framing him in a heavenly glow. At that moment Christy
realized that the man who had followed her the last two years, the
man that had manifested himself in her dreams was God. Christy
fell to her knees in homage.
God reached out to the young woman and lifted her to her
feet.
“Christy, my child, you have done well. You are the flower of
God. Your deeds have started the new epoch, the epoch of God.
And the return to paradise. It is on this day that the new age of
righteousness begins. Lucifer’s desecration of the coming of
Christ is over. His attempt at destroying Heaven is over. And
now, the stage has been set for the second coming of Christ!
You, Christy, the Flower of God, have returned the Sword of
Righteousness, the Sword of Michael, back to the gates of
Heaven, where it will remain forever.” God glanced over at the
Archangel. Michael nodded back in a reciprocal motion.
“Father, I love you with all my heart, but I still don't
understand...” the nervous brunette swallowed hard. “Why did
all of this have to happen. Why was I chosen to carry the seed of
the devil?”
“Christy my child, you never carried the seed of the Devil in
you. The Devil cannot impregnate a true child of God. For as
you know by now, you are not the child of human parents but my
242

child, conceived from my love. Being the Flower of God, you


could never have carried the seed of the Devil.”
Christy looked down at her stomach. She was no longer
bloated, no longer pregnant. She was back in the shape that she
had been before the whole ordeal. It had all been an illusion.
“You see my child, in the presence of God, the Devil’s tricks
are nothing more than a lie.”
Falling to her knees, the young woman cried out.
“Oh God, forgive me for ever doubting you. I thought that
you had forsaken me. Please forgive me for my absence of
faith.”
“My child, you never lost faith. Even in your darkest hour
your great faith kept me by your side. For even in the greatest of
darkness you sought the light. Your place in Heaven is sealed.”
He smiled at her with a smile that filled her with joy. “But
though your place in Heaven awaits you, your task here on earth
is yet to be completed.”
A puzzled Christy looked into the eyes of her God. “What
must I do, my lord?”
“When the time comes, you will know what to do,” the lord
answered. The look of peacefulness on his face assured her that
whatever he had in mind, the worst was over. “My time on earth
grows short, I am needed in Heaven. My servant Enos will meet
you shortly and will bring you to the Sisters of Faith mission at
the foot of the mountain. There your life will be peaceful and
you shall serve me until the appointed time. You will not see me
again until we meet in Heaven, but know that always, I will be by
your side.”
Christy tried to speak, but before the words came out, there
came a burst of light so bright that she had to cover her eyes with
her arms. By the time she looked up, he was gone! Only Enos
and Michael remained. The three stood at the foot of the Mount
Sinai. In the distance she could see the Sisters of the Faith
mission.
Enos reached out his hand. “Come Christy, we must go.”
Christy shot an anxious glance at the Archangel.
“Michael, will you go with us?”
The angel answered, “I cannot. I must return to Heaven. My
243

work here is completed.” Tears filled the young brunette’s eyes.


“When will I see you again?” Christy asked in sadness. There
was a pause.
“You will see me again. In Heaven!” he answered.
With a rough voice, Christy addressed the Archangel.
“I love you!”
“I love you too, Christy. But I am an Angel of God. I can
never love you in the earthly, physical sense. You will find that
when you are in the color of the Lord, love is a much more
meaningful, fulfilling kind of love.”
Christy now realized why Randal couldn't make love to her. It
was not possible for an Angel of God to love in a human,
physical sense. It wasn't that Randal didn't love her. He had
loved her more than she could ever imagine.
“Christy, come with me,” the angel said as he reached out his
hand to her. As she touched his hand, they ascended, as if by
flight to the top of the mountain.
It was beautiful, beyond imagination! As if they were at the
top of the world. From the mountain’s peak it seemed as if they
could see forever. Vistas so unbelievable, it was as if they were
in a dream. From this point of view it was hard to imagine wars,
pestilence, crime. It was easier to imagine the concept of a
perfect world.
“Christy, my mission on earth is complete. But your task is
not. The feelings of love you have for me are no longer of the
physical sense, but of the spiritual sense. Suddenly she
understood. She no longer wanted him as a woman wanted a
man, but felt a warmth inside, a yearning for something greater
than physical pleasure. She felt like, at this moment, she was
feeling love for the first time in her life. It was a pure
unconditional love, an unselfish love. It was a love for all of
mankind, a love born of God.
With tears of joy in her eyes she embraced Michael.
“Thank you.” At that moment the wind began blowing
harder. The sun became brighter. Michael leaned over and
whispered in her ear.
“Remember!”
When she looked up, Michael was gone. Heavenly voices
244

rang out from the skies above. She could hear choirs of Angels
singing in beautiful harmonies the glory of God.
Looking into the skies, once again she could see the glowing
Gates of Heaven. And bound at its gate a glowing, golden sword,
bejeweled with every precious stone imaginable in its handle.
Standing at the gates were Michael and a white bearded man
adorned in long white robes. They waved at her and in an instant
they were gone!
Rubbing her eyes, Christy noticed that she was once again at
the foot of the mountain. Standing next to her was Enos. He
looked at her with loving eyes.
“It is time.”
Enos walked her to the front gates of the mission.
“Christy, we are here. I must leave you.”
The grateful brunette felt no remorse, she hugged the young
man and entered the gates. A joy filled her heart, for she knew
now that she was beginning a sojourn, the fulfillment of the will
of God.
Meanwhile at an outpost near the Israeli-Jordanian border, two
soldiers were trying to decipher what had happened in the
previous hours.
Jordan had been decimated by the so-called “Weapons of
Satan” of Ali Al Hassam's army. Amman had been totally
destroyed by the super weapons that couldn't be detected by
conventional radar. Jordan had become a wasteland! Only a few
nomadic people in remote isolated sections of Jordan had
survived!
Israel had monitored the situation in Jordan with dismay. The
weapons used by the aggressor army were of such magnitude,
that there was no defense against them. Israel had mounted
troops on the Israeli-Jordanian border but knew that without the
ability to detect the oncoming missiles that they would be sitting
ducks. It would be just a matter of time before the same fate
which had devastated Jordan would devastate them. To the
faithful, all that was left to do was pray.
Shahanian troops had been advancing on Israeli border
positions, setting up missile batteries. Israeli pilots had tried to
bomb those positions but were unsuccessful. As they flew into
245

the Jordanian airspace, all were destroyed. There was later proof
that the guided missiles that they carried in order to bomb the
Shahanian positions had just exploded inside the hulls of the
planes! The surreal technology of the Shahanian forces baffled
the scientists of the world.
Officer Ari Goldman was the commanding officer of
surveillance at this remote Israeli outpost. His small group of
men was to monitor troop movements of the Shahanian forces, as
well as pinpoint missile batteries being set up by the troops.
It was early on that very day that he and his men had noticed
fire coming from the distance in Jordan. From past experience
they knew that Shahanian forces had fired missiles from their
mobile silos. The radar screens were blank. With no target
coordinates for Israeli anti-missile batteries to lock in on, the end
for Israel was inevitable.
Suddenly, great explosions began in the skies between Israel
and Jordan, lighting up the heavens with such magnitude that it
blinded the troops on the ground. After minutes of ground-
shaking explosions the skies became silent. Commander
Goldman frantically radioed Israeli positions around the country
to assess the damage. To his surprise no Israeli positions had
been hit!
There were no casualties on the Israeli side. In fact as they
would learn later, even though some Shahanian missiles had been
fired at Israel, most had exploded on the ground in Shahanian
batteries, killing almost all of the Shahanian troops.
Back in Shahan and all of the Shahanian occupied lands, all of
the “Satan’s weapons” had exploded on the ground, inflicting
such casualties that the once great Shahanian army was now
nonexistent. All that remained was a ragtag group of
disorganized defeated stragglers.
Ali Al Hassam, for no apparent reason, had died in his sleep in
his mobile quarters just beyond the Jordanian border. Without
any retaliatory action the great army of Shahan, just one day
earlier the most powerful army in the world, was no more!
Commander Goldman and his top aid Shari Rabin were trying
to figure out what had happened. They stared at reconnaissance
photographs on the desk before them.
246

“How will we ever explain what happened?” Rabin scratched


his head in wonder.
“I don't know.”
“And the photographs, surely no one will ever believe them.
How do we explain them?”
“I don't know commander. Perhaps an illusion caused by light
and shadows?”
“Perhaps,” countered the bewildered commander.
Ari Goldman then looked Rabin straight in his eyes, his own
eyes welled up with tears. “Perhaps the will of God!”
It seems that at the very same moment that Christy had
witnessed the great light from the sky, revealing the Sword set at
the gates of Heaven, the missiles in the skies above the Israeli-
Jordanian border had exploded. These explosions had been
documented on film by surveillance scouts monitoring the
border. One photograph of the explosions stood out from the
others.
Clearly, before the moment of the blast, the enormous figure
of an Angel, wings spread and clad in a long white robe, hung
suspended in the sky waiting to intercept the approaching
missiles!
247

EPILOGUE

It had been sixty years since that fateful day. Christy devoted
all of her time and energies toward the pursuit of worshipping
God. In all that time she had never been back to the site of
Michael's battle with the Devil. In fact, in all those years she
never told anyone what had happened to her on that day or the
days leading up to it. The nuns from the Sisters of the Faith
mission had never asked her where she came from and she had
never offered to tell them.
Christy was well into her eighties now. Her beautiful brunette
hair had turned to a wonderful silver color. She had very few
wrinkles for her age, which gave her face a still youthful look for
someone so old. Time and good living had been very kind to her.
This morning had found her staring out of the window of her
modest living quarters into the direction of Mount Sinai. Christy
had often wondered what task God had in mind for her that
would take some sixty plus years to happen but never questioned
his wisdom.
A loud knock came upon the door. Christy gently opened it.
It was the Mother Superior.
“Christy, you have labored hard in the past few weeks, I think
it is time for you to take a break. Take a day off.”
“But Mother...”
“But nothing. Take this beautiful day off. Do something for
yourself. God won't mind you giving a little time to yourself.”
Mother Superior had a gentle but forceful look on her face.
When she had that look, Christy knew better than to argue.
“Mother Superior, I have thought about gathering some
flowers...” The silver haired nun thought to herself for a
moment. And then with a face of determination. “I'll do it!”
The nuns said their good-byes for the day and Christy, after
making a basket lunch of bread and cheeses caught a ride to the
foot of the mountain with a local farmer.
“Now don't forget, pick me up when the sun is about to go
down.”
248

“Don't worry sister, I'll be here.” They waved at each other


and Christy started the tedious task of climbing the mountain,
straw basket in hand.
It took her most of the morning but finally she made it to the
giant slope in the summit from which she had witnessed the great
battle so many years earlier. When last she had seen this area
some sixty some odd years earlier it had been devastated from the
battle between Michael and the great monster. The ground had
been charred black from the fiery breath of the beast and covered
with ash from the burning remains of the creature.
But as had been re-enacted by nature since the beginning of
time, from the ashes of death came the rebirth of life. Now the
once charred mountain slope looked like a green meadow
covered with many species of wild flowers surrounding the
sparkling mountain pool.
Christy spread her sheet upon the ground and laid her
carefully packed lunch out onto it. She sat down upon it and
began to enjoy her lunch along with the panoramic view of the
valley below. Her view was breathtaking and a far cry from the
darkness of the same slope on the day of the confrontation.
Things had changed. Oh how things had changed since then.
In the sixty years that had followed that night there had been
no wars. Many years earlier, countries around the world had
united to wipe out world hunger. Health care had advanced to the
point where serious diseases no longer plagued mankind. The
elusive utopia written about by countless authors throughout
history had come to pass. The world had truly become a
paradise.
As Christy sat eating her lunch, she thought about how she
had actually spoken to God. She thought about her love for the
Archangel Michael. She thought about the serenity she had
experienced in her life since that fateful day so many years
earlier. She smiled as she took a sip of water from her canteen.
After lunch she began strolling through the high grass and
wild flowers. The silver haired matriarch kneeled beside the
mountain pool, pausing for a moment looking at her reflection in
the clear water. She cupped her hands, splashing water on her
face, cooling it from the heat of the mideastern sun.
249

Christy then began to gather wild flowers. They were reds,


blues and violet in color, of all shapes and sizes. Sun blazing just
slightly on the afternoon tilt from straight overhead, the silver
haired nun came upon the most beautiful flower she had ever
seen!
It was a bright yellow, almost a golden color. At the base of
the flower itself there were numerous colors inlaid like jewels.
The pistil, silver in color, was very large and long and reached
out from the main part of the blossom, resembling a sword's
blade. God, through nature, had created a replica of the Sword of
Michael in the form of a flower!
Christy began to weep in happiness as she gazed at the beauty
and symmetry of the flower. All of a sudden a shadow appeared
over the beautiful, silver haired nun, blocking the sunlight. She
looked up to see the outline of a man standing over her, with the
rays of the sun reaching out from around his shadow.
“Woman, why do you weep?” the man said to her.
“I weep at the beauty of God’s creation. This, the flower of
God.” She reached up to the stranger with the flower in her hand.
The man stepped away from his perch at the front of the sun.
Christy looked up at the stranger. His face had perfect
features. His long brunette hair, dark complexion, and piercing
brown eyes stood out. Like brilliant colors from the canvas of an
artist's masterpiece, his smile was pleasing, his expression that of
total peace and serenity.
The stranger took the flower from the hands of the woman and
put it to his nose to smell it.
“But are you not the Flower of God?” His deep brown eyes
looked straight into hers. They locked glances for a moment. He
reached out his hand to her.
“Come.” He lifted the frail old woman to her feet. She could
not take her eyes from his face. Although she had never seen him
before, she knew who he was.
As they walked through the wild flowers of the mountain
meadow, sun illuminating the area in golden light, Christy
realized what her purpose for staying on earth for so many years
was. God’s covenant with man had come full circle. The good
shepherd had come to reclaim his flock. Jesus Christ had
250

returned!

The
End

You might also like